Several discourses viz. Of the great duties of natural religion. Instituted religion not intended to undermine natural. Christianity not destructive; but perfective of the law of Moses. The nature and necessity of regeneration. The danger of all known sin. Knowledge and practice necessary in religion. The sins of men not chargeable on God. By the most reverend Dr. John Tillotson, late lord arch-bishop of Canterbury. Being the fourth volume; published from the originals, by Ralph Barker, D.D. chaplain to his Grace.
         Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 529 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 248 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A62632
         Wing T1261A
         ESTC R221745
         99833007
         99833007
         37482
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A62632)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 37482)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2157:3)
      
       
         
           
             Several discourses viz. Of the great duties of natural religion. Instituted religion not intended to undermine natural. Christianity not destructive; but perfective of the law of Moses. The nature and necessity of regeneration. The danger of all known sin. Knowledge and practice necessary in religion. The sins of men not chargeable on God. By the most reverend Dr. John Tillotson, late lord arch-bishop of Canterbury. Being the fourth volume; published from the originals, by Ralph Barker, D.D. chaplain to his Grace.
             Tillotson, John, 1630-1694.
             Barker, Ralph, 1648-1708.
             White, Robert, 1600-1690, engraver.
          
           [8], 480 p. : : ill. (port.)
           
             printed for Ri. Chiswell, at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-yard,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             With two preliminary contents leaves.
             Consists of fifteen sermons, each with caption title; register and pagination are continuous.
             Reproduction of the original in the Lambeth Palace Library, London.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             
               The
               most
               Reverend
               D
               
               r.
               
                 IOHN
                 TILLOTSON
              
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Several
           Discourses
           ,
           Viz.
           
           
             
               Of
               the
               great
               Duties
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Instituted
               Religion
               not
               intended
               to
               undermine
               Natural
               .
            
             
               Christianity
               not
               destructive
               ;
               but
               perfective
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               The
               Nature
               and
               Necessity
               of
               Regeneration
               .
            
             
               The
               Danger
               of
               all
               known
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Knowledge
               and
               Practice
               necessary
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               The
               Sins
               of
               Men
               not
               Chargeable
               on
               God.
               
            
          
           By
           the
           Most
           Reverend
           Dr.
           
             JOHN
             TILLOTSON
          
           ,
           Late
           Lord
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
        
         
           Being
           The
           FOURTH
           VOLUME
           ;
           Published
           from
           the
           Originals
           ,
           By
           
             Ralph
             Barker
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Chaplain
           to
           his
           Grace
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           Ri.
           Chiswell
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1697.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             
               SERM.
               I.
               Of
               the
               great
               Duties
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               ,
               with
               the
               Ways
               and
               Means
               of
               knowing
               them
               .
            
             
               MICAH
               VI.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 WHerewith
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 my self
                 before
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 burnt-offerings
                 ,
                 with
                 Calves
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 old
                 ?
              
               
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 thousands
                 of
                 Rams
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 ten
                 thousands
                 of
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Oyl
                 ?
                 shall
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 first-born
                 for
                 my
                 transgression
                 ,
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 my
                 soul
                 ?
              
               
                 He
                 hath
                 shewed
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Man
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 require
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 humbly
                 with
                 thy
                 God
                 ?
              
            
             
               Page
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
             
               SERM.
               II.
               Instituted
               Religion
               not
               intended
               to
               undermine
               Natural
               .
            
             
               MATTH
               .
               IX
               .
               13.
               
            
             
               But
               go
               ye
               and
               learn
               what
               that
               meaneth
               ;
               I
               will
               have
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             
               p.
               43.
            
             
          
           
             
               SERM.
               III
               ,
               IV.
               Christianity
               doth
               not
               destroy
               ,
               but
               perfect
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               MATTH
               .
               V.
               17.
               
            
             
               Think
               not
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               or
               the
               Prophets
               .
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               ;
               but
               to
               fulfill
               .
            
             
               p.
               85
               ,
               113.
            
             
          
           
             
               SERM.
               V
               ,
               VI
               ,
               VII
               ,
               VIII
               ,
               IX
               .
               Of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Regeneration
               ,
               and
               its
               Necessity
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Justification
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               GALAT.
               VI.
               15.
               
            
             
               For
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               neither
               Circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               Uncircumcision
               ;
               
               but
               a
               new
               Creature
               .
            
             
               p.
               139
               ,
               165
               ,
               191
               ,
               217
               ,
               241.
               
            
          
           
             
               SERM.
               X
               ,
               XI
               .
               The
               Danger
               of
               all
               known
               Sin
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               Light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               ROM
               .
               I.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               against
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               Men
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               truth
               in
               unrighteousness
               ;
               because
               that
               which
               may
               be
               known
               of
               God
               is
               manifest
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               shewed
               it
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               p.
               267
               ,
               305.
            
             
          
           
             
               SERM.
               XII
               .
               Knowledge
               and
               Practice
               Necessary
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               JOHN
               XIII
               .
               17.
               
            
             
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               do
               them
               .
            
             
               p.
               343.
            
             
          
           
             
             
               SERM.
               XIII
               .
               Practice
               in
               Religion
               necessary
               ,
               in
               proportion
               to
               our
               Knowledge
               .
            
             
               LUKE
               XII
               .
               47
               ,
               48.
               
            
             
               And
               that
               Servant
               which
               knew
               his
               Lord's
               will
               ,
               and
               prepar●d
               not
               himself
               ,
               neither
               did
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               stripes
               :
               But
               he
               that
               knew
               not
               ,
               and
               did
               commit
               things
               worthy
               of
               stripes
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               few
               stripes
               .
               For
               unto
               whomsoever
               much
               is
               given
               ,
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               much
               required
               ;
               and
               to
               whom
               Men
               have
               committed
               much
               ,
               of
               him
               they
               will
               ask
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               p.
               373.
            
             
          
           
             
               SERM.
               XIV
               ,
               XV.
               The
               Sins
               of
               Men
               not
               chargeabl●
               upon
               God
               ;
               but
               upon
               themselves
               .
            
             
               JAMES
               I.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               Let
               no
               Man
               say
               when
               he
               is
               tempted
               ,
               I
               am
               tempted
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               God
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               with
               evil
               ,
               neither
               tempteth
               he
               any
               Man
               :
               But
               every
               Man
               is
               tempted
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               drawn
               away
               of
               his
               own
               lust
               ,
               and
               enticed
               .
            
             
               p.
               403
               ,
               447.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           great
           Duties
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           with
           the
           Ways
           and
           Means
           of
           knowing
           them
           .
        
         
           
             MICAH
             .
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Wherewith
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               bow
               my self
               before
               the
               high
               God
               ?
               shall
               I
               come
               before
               him
               with
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               with
               Calves
               of
               a
               year
               old
               ?
            
             
               Will
               the
               Lord
               be
               pleased
               with
               thousands
               of
               Rams
               ,
               or
               with
               ten
               thousands
               of
               Rivers
               of
               Oyl
               ?
               shall
               I
               give
               my
               first
               born
               for
               my
               transgression
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               my
               body
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               my
               soul
               ?
            
             
               He
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               what
               is
               good
               ;
               and
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               justly
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               humbly
               with
               thy
               God
               ?
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           tells
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             had
             a
             Controversie
             with
             them
          
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           direct
           
           
           
           
           
           them
           how
           to
           take
           up
           this
           quarrel
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           one
           making
           this
           enquiry
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           
             Wherewith
             shall
             I
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             bow
             my self
             before
             the
             high
             God
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           by
           what
           kind
           of
           Worship
           or
           Devotion
           may
           I
           address
           my self
           to
           him
           in
           the
           most
           acceptable
           manner
           ?
           by
           what
           means
           may
           I
           hope
           to
           appease
           his
           displeasure
           ?
           To
           satisfie
           this
           enquiry
           ,
           he
           first
           instanceth
           in
           the
           chief
           kinds
           of
           Sacrifices
           and
           Expiations
           that
           were
           in
           use
           among
           the
           Jews
           and
           
             Heathens
             ;
             Shall
             I
             come
             before
             him
             with
             burnt-offerings
             ?
          
           the
           constant
           Sacrifice
           that
           was
           off●red
           to
           God
           by
           way
           of
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Dominion
           over
           the
           Creatures
           ;
           
             with
             Calves
             of
             a
             year
             old
             ?
          
           which
           was
           the
           Sin-offering
           which
           the
           High-Priest
           offered
           for
           himself
           .
           Or
           will
           he
           rather
           accept
           of
           those
           great
           and
           costly
           Sacrifices
           which
           were
           offered
           upon
           Solemn
           and
           Publick
           Occasions
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           was
           which
           Solomon
           offered
           at
           the
           Dedication
           of
           the
           Temple
           ?
           
             Will
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             with
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             or
             with
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
             ?
          
           Or
           if
           none
           of
           these
           will
           do
           ,
           shall
           I
           try
           to
           attone
           him
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           by
           the
           dearest
           thing
           in
           the
           
           World
           ,
           the
           first-born
           of
           my
           Children
           ?
           
             Shall
             I
             give
             my
             first-born
             for
             my
             tran●gression
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             my
             Body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             my
             Soul
             ?
          
           If
           God
           was
           to
           be
           appeased
           at
           all
           ,
           surely
           they
           thought
           it
           must
           be
           by
           some
           of
           these
           ways
           ,
           for
           beyond
           these
           they
           could
           imagine
           nothing
           of
           greater
           value
           and
           efficacy
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Prophet
           tells
           them
           that
           they
           were
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           in
           thinking
           to
           pacifie
           God
           upon
           these
           terms
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           other
           things
           which
           are
           much
           better
           and
           more
           pleasing
           to
           him
           than
           any
           of
           these
           Sacrifices
           .
           For
           some
           of
           them
           were
           expresly
           forbidden
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           
             the
             offering
             up
             of
             our
             Children
          
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           meerly
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           Institution
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           were
           commanded
           .
           But
           the
           things
           which
           he
           would
           recommend
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           are
           good
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           required
           of
           us
           by
           God
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             mer●y
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ?
          
        
         
         
           So
           that
           in
           these
           words
           you
           have
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             An
             Enquiry
             which
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             appease
             God
             when
             he
             is
             offended
          
           ;
           Wherewith
           shall
           I
           come
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           bow
           my self
           before
           the
           high
           God
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           way
           that
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           by
           some
           external
           piece
           of
           Religion
           and
           Devotion
           ;
           such
           as
           Sacrifice
           was
           both
           among
           Jews
           and
           
             Heathen
             .
             Shall
             I
             come
             before
             him
             with
             Burnt-offerings
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           By
           which
           questions
           the
           Prophet
           intimates
           that
           Men
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           pitch
           upon
           this
           course
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             course
             which
             God
             himself
             directs
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             effectually
             pacifie
             him
             .
          
           He
           hath
           shewed
           thee
           ,
           O
           Man
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           ;
           and
           what
           doth
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           require
           of
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           First
           being
           a
           meer
           question
           ,
           there
           needs
           no
           more
           to
           be
           said
           of
           it
           ;
           only
           that
           it
           is
           a
           question
           of
           great
           importance
           ;
           What
           is
           the
           most
           effectual
           
           way
           to
           appease
           God
           when
           we
           have
           offended
           him
           ?
           For
           who
           can
           bear
           his
           indignation
           ,
           and
           who
           who
           can
           stand
           before
           him
           ,
           when
           once
           he
           is
           angry
           ?
           Let
           us
           consider
           then
           ,
           in
           the
        
         
           Second
           place
           ,
           the
           way
           that
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           to
           pacifie
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           by
           some
           external
           piece
           of
           Religion
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           Sacrifices
           among
           the
           Jews
           and
           
             Heathen
             .
             Shall
             I
             come
             before
             him
             with
             Burnt-offerings
             ?
          
           This
           is
           the
           way
           which
           Men
           are
           most
           apt
           to
           chuse
           .
           The
           Jews
           ,
           you
           se●
           ,
           pitched
           upon
           the
           external
           parts
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           those
           which
           were
           most
           pompous
           and
           solemn
           ,
           the
           richest
           and
           most
           costly
           Sacrifices
           ;
           so
           they
           might
           but
           keep
           their
           Sins
           ,
           they
           were
           well
           enough
           content
           to
           offer
           up
           any
           thing
           else
           to
           God
           ;
           they
           thought
           nothing
           too
           good
           for
           him
           ,
           provided
           he
           would
           not
           oblige
           them
           to
           become
           better
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           among
           our selves
           ,
           when
           we
           apprehend
           God
           is
           displeased
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           Judgments
           abroad
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           we
           are
           content
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           
             to
             learn
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           we
           are
           
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           external
           Devotion
           and
           Humiliation
           ,
           to
           Fast
           ,
           and
           Pray
           ,
           to
           afflict
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           mightily
           unto
           God
           ;
           things
           some
           of
           them
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           the
           least
           part
           of
           that
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           publick
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           inquisitive
           and
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           the
           most
           skilful
           People
           in
           the
           world
           to
           pacifie
           God
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           a
           thousand
           solemn
           devices
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           I
           do
           not
           wrong
           them
           ,
           by
           representing
           them
           enquiring
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           
             Shall
             I
             go
             before
             a
             Crucifix
             ,
             and
             bow
             my self
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             
               the
               high
               God
            
             ?
             And
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               a
               great
               King
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             perhaps
             too
             much
             boldness
             and
             arrogance
             to
             make
             immediate
             Addresses
             always
             to
             him
             ;
             to
             which
             of
             the
             Saints
             or
             Angels
             shall
             I
             go
             to
             mediate
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             intercede
             on
             my
             behalf
             ?
             Will
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             with
             thousands
             of
             Pater-Nosters
             ,
             or
             with
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Ave-Marys
             ?
             Shall
             the
             Host
             travel
             in
             procession
             ,
             or
             my self
             und●rtake
             a
             tedious
             Pilgrimage
             ?
             Or
             
             shall
             I
             list
             my self
             a
             Souldier
             for
             
               the
               Holy
               War
            
             ,
             or
             for
             
               the
               Extirpation
               of
               Hereticks
            
             ?
             Shall
             I
             give
             half
             my
             Estate
             to
             a
             Convent
             for
             my
             Transgression
             ,
             or
             chastise
             and
             punish
             my
             Body
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             my
             Soul
             ?
          
           Thus
           Men
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           and
           will
           submit
           to
           all
           the
           extravagant
           Severities
           ,
           that
           the
           Petulancy
           and
           Folly
           of
           Men
           can
           devise
           and
           impose
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imagined
           ,
           when
           Men
           are
           once
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           Superstition
           ,
           how
           ridiculous
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           think
           themselves
           religious
           ;
           how
           prodigiously
           they
           may
           play
           the
           Fool
           ,
           and
           yet
           believe
           they
           please
           God
           ;
           what
           cruel
           and
           barbarous
           things
           they
           may
           do
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           
             verily
             perswaded
             they
             do
             God
             good
             Service
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           is
           the
           Mystery
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           Men
           are
           loath
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           nothing
           else
           that
           we
           do
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ?
           They
           
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
          
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           content
           to
           do
           any
           Thing
           ,
           rather
           than
           be
           put
           to
           the
           Trouble
           of
           Mending
           themselves
           ;
           every
           thing
           is
           
           easie
           in
           comparison
           of
           this
           Task
           ,
           and
           God
           may
           have
           any
           Terms
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           let
           them
           be
           quiet
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           excuse
           them
           from
           the
           real
           Virtues
           of
           a
           Good
           Life
           .
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
        
         
           Third
           
             Thing
             ,
             which
             I
             principally
             intended
             to
             speak
             to
             .
             The
             Course
             which
             God
             himself
             directs
             to
             ,
             and
             which
             will
             effectually
             pacifie
             him
             .
          
           He
           hath
           shewed
           thee
           ,
           O
           Man
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           ;
           and
           what
           doth
           the
           Lord
           require
           of
           thee
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           justly
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           humbly
           with
           thy
           God
           ?
           
             In
             the
             handling
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           Consider
           those
           several
           Duties
           which
           God
           here
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Performance
           of
           which
           he
           will
           be
           pacified
           towards
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           what
           Ways
           and
           Means
           God
           hath
           discovered
           these
           Duties
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Goodness
           of
           them
           ;
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I.
           We
           will
           briefly
           consider
           the
           several
           Duties
           which
           God
           here
           requires
           
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Performance
           of
           which
           he
           will
           be
           pacified
           towards
           us
           ;
           
             What
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             Justly
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           It
           was
           usual
           among
           the
           Jews
           to
           reduce
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           to
           these
           three
           Heads
           ,
           
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
          
           ,
           and
           Piety
           ;
           under
           the
           first
           two
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           Duties
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           third
           the
           Duties
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Justice
           .
           And
           I
           was
           going
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           I
           considered
           that
           every
           Man
           knows
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           Definition
           can
           explain
           it
           to
           him
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           of
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Instances
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Virtues
           comprehended
           under
           it
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Justice
           is
           concerned
           in
           the
           making
           of
           Laws
           ;
           that
           they
           be
           such
           as
           are
           equal
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           useful
           and
           beneficial
           ,
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           publick
           good
           of
           Humane
           Society
           .
           This
           is
           a
           
           great
           Trust
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           which
           ,
           if
           Men
           be
           byassed
           by
           Favour
           or
           Interest
           ,
           and
           drawn
           aside
           from
           the
           Consideration
           and
           Regard
           of
           the
           publick
           Good
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           Crime
           ,
           and
           of
           worse
           Consequence
           ,
           than
           any
           private
           Act
           of
           Injustice
           between
           Man
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Justice
           is
           also
           concerned
           in
           the
           due
           Execution
           of
           Laws
           ;
           which
           are
           the
           Guard
           of
           private
           Property
           ,
           the
           Security
           of
           Publick
           Peace
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           and
           Good
           Manners
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           In
           the
           Observance
           of
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           Debt
           that
           every
           Man
           owes
           to
           Humane
           Society
           .
        
         
           But
           more
           especially
           Justice
           is
           concerned
           in
           the
           Observance
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           whether
           of
           God
           or
           Man
           ,
           which
           respect
           the
           Rights
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           their
           mutual
           Commerce
           and
           Intercourse
           with
           one
           another
           .
           That
           we
           use
           Honesty
           and
           Integrity
           in
           all
           our
           Dealings
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           Fraud
           and
           Deceit
           ;
           
           Truth
           and
           Fidelity
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           Falshood
           and
           Breach
           of
           Trust
           ;
           Equity
           and
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           all
           kind
           of
           Oppression
           and
           Exaction
           .
           These
           are
           the
           principal
           Branches
           ,
           and
           Instances
           of
           this
           great
           and
           comprehensive
           Duty
           of
           Justice
           ;
           the
           Violation
           whereof
           is
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           Sin
           ,
           because
           this
           Virtue
           is
           the
           firmest
           Bond
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           upon
           the
           Observation
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           of
           Mankind
           does
           so
           much
           depend
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           only
           signifie
           the
           inward
           Affection
           of
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           towards
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Misery
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           but
           the
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           actual
           Relief
           of
           those
           whose
           Condition
           calls
           for
           our
           Charitable
           Help
           and
           Assistance
           ;
           By
           feeding
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           and
           cloathing
           the
           Naked
           ,
           and
           visiting
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           vindicating
           the
           Oppressed
           ,
           and
           comforting
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           ministring
           Ease
           and
           Relief
           to
           them
           if
           it
           be
           in
           our
           Power
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           very
           lovely
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           argues
           more
           Goodness
           in
           Men
           than
           mere
           Justice
           doth
           .
           For
           Justice
           
           
           
           
           
           is
           a
           strict
           Debt
           ;
           but
           Mercy
           is
           Favour
           and
           Kindness
           .
           And
           this
           perhaps
           may
           be
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           different
           Expressions
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           barely
           commands
           us
           
             to
             do
             justly
          
           ,
           he
           requires
           we
           should
           
             love
             Mercy
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           take
           a
           particular
           Pleasure
           and
           Delight
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Virtue
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           proper
           and
           agreeable
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           we
           commonly
           call
           it
           Humanity
           ,
           giving
           it
           its
           Name
           from
           our
           very
           Nature
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           excellent
           a
           Virtue
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           be
           very
           sorry
           that
           any
           Religion
           should
           be
           able
           to
           pretend
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           more
           than
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Piety
             ;
             To
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God.
             To
             walk
             humbly
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Chaldee
           Paraphrase
           renders
           these
           Words
           .
           And
           this
           Phrase
           may
           comprehend
           all
           those
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           which
           refer
           immediately
           to
           God
           ;
           A
           firm
           Belief
           of
           his
           Being
           and
           Perfections
           ;
           an
           awful
           Sense
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           dread
           Soveraign
           and
           righteous
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           a
           due
           Regard
           to
           his
           Service
           ,
           and
           a
           reverent
           Behaviour
           of
           our selves
           towards
           him
           in
           all
           
           Acts
           of
           Worship
           and
           Religion
           ,
           in
           Opposition
           to
           Atheism
           and
           a
           Prophane
           Neglect
           and
           Contempt
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           ;
           a
           new
           and
           monstrous
           kind
           of
           Impiety
           !
           which
           of
           late
           Years
           hath
           broke
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           got
           head
           among
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           but
           in
           Despight
           of
           the
           very
           Genius
           and
           Temper
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           which
           is
           naturally
           devout
           and
           zealous
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Or
           else
           this
           Phrase
           of
           
             walking
             humbly
             with
             God
          
           ,
           may
           refer
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           Posture
           and
           Condition
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           who
           were
           fallen
           under
           the
           heavy
           Displeasure
           of
           God
           for
           their
           Sins
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Duty
           required
           is
           ,
           that
           being
           sensible
           how
           highly
           God
           hath
           been
           offended
           by
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           general
           Corruption
           and
           Viciousness
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           Leprosie
           hath
           spread
           it self
           almost
           over
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           open
           Lewdness
           and
           those
           insolent
           Impieties
           which
           are
           daily
           committed
           amongst
           us
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           being
           deeply
           sensible
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           do
           with
           all
           Humility
           acknowledge
           our
           
           Sins
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           repent
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           implore
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Forgiveness
           ,
           and
           resolve
           by
           his
           grace
           
             to
             turn
             every
             one
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             ways
             ,
          
           and
           from
           
             the
             wickedness
             that
             is
             in
             our
             hands
          
           ;
           which
           God
           grant
           we
           may
           every
           one
           do
           *
           
             this
             Day
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           pious
           design
           and
           intention
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           sincere
           in
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           
             who
             can
             tell
             but
             God
             may
             turn
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             his
             anger
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             perish
             not
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           we
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           pacified
           towards
           us
           .
           So
           he
           hath
           declared
           ,
           Isa
           .
           1.
           16.
           
           
             Wash
             ye
             ,
             make
             you
             clean
             ,
             put
             away
             the
             evil
             of
             your
             doings
             from
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             cease
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             learn
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             seek
             judgment
             ,
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             judge
             the
             fatherless
             ,
             plead
             for
             the
             widdow
             ;
             come
             now
             and
             let
             us
             reason
             together
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             though
             your
             sins
             be
             as
             scarlet
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             white
             as
             snow
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             red
             like
             crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             wooll
             .
          
           But
           if
           we
           continue
           unreformed
           ,
           God
           will
           say
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           there
           to
           the
           people
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             your
             Sacrifices
             unto
             me
             ?
             your
             calling
             of
             Assemblies
             I
             cannot
             away
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             iniquity
             ,
             even
             the
             solemn
          
           
           
             meeting
             ;
             and
             when
             ye
             spread
             forth
             your
             hands
             ,
             I
             will
             hide
             mine
             eyes
             from
             you
             ;
             when
             ye
             make
             many
             prayers
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             .
          
           To
           which
           ,
           let
           me
           add
           that
           excellent
           Saying
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Syrach
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Ecclesiastic
           .
           34.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             He
             that
             washeth
             himself
             after
             the
             touching
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             if
             he
             touch
             it
             again
             ,
             what
             availeth
             his
             washing
             ?
             So
             is
             it
             with
             a
             Man
             that
             fasteth
             for
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             goeth
             again
             and
             doth
             the
             same
             things
             .
             Who
             will
             hear
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             what
             doth
             his
             humbling
             profit
             him
             ?
          
        
         
           II.
           Let
           us
           consider
           by
           what
           ways
           and
           means
           God
           hath
           made
           known
           these
           Duties
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           goodness
           and
           the
           obligation
           of
           them
           .
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             of
             thee
             ?
          
           I
           shall
           mention
           Five
           ways
           whereby
           God
           hath
           discovered
           this
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           a
           kind
           of
           natural
           Instinct
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           natural
           Reason
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           By
           the
           general
           vote
           and
           consent
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           By
           external
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           the
           inward
           Dictates
           and
           Motions
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           a
           kind
           of
           natural
           Instinct
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           mean
           a
           secret
           impression
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           naturally
           carried
           to
           approve
           some
           things
           as
           good
           and
           fit
           ,
           and
           to
           dislike
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           native
           evil
           and
           deformity
           in
           them
           .
           And
           this
           I
           call
           
             a
             natural
             Instinct
          
           ,
           because
           it
           does
           not
           seem
           to
           proceed
           so
           much
           from
           the
           exercise
           of
           our
           Reason
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           natural
           propension
           and
           inclination
           ,
           like
           those
           Instincts
           which
           are
           in
           Brute
           Creatures
           ,
           of
           natural
           affection
           and
           care
           towards
           their
           young
           ones
           .
           And
           that
           these
           Inclinations
           are
           precedent
           to
           all
           reason
           and
           discourse
           about
           them
           ,
           evidently
           appears
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           put
           forth
           themselves
           every
           whit
           as
           vigorously
           in
           young
           persons
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           of
           riper
           Reason
           ;
           in
           the
           rude
           and
           ignorant
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           who
           are
           more
           polish'd
           and
           refin'd
           .
           For
           
           we
           see
           plainly
           that
           the
           young
           and
           ignorant
           have
           as
           strong
           impressions
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           as
           true
           a
           sense
           of
           gratitude
           and
           justice
           and
           pity
           ,
           as
           the
           wiser
           and
           more
           knowing
           part
           of
           Mankind
           .
           A
           plain
           indication
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           Mankind
           is
           prevented
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           
             natural
             instinct
          
           and
           anticipation
           concerning
           the
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           the
           comeliness
           or
           deformity
           of
           these
           things
           .
           And
           though
           this
           do
           not
           equally
           extend
           to
           all
           the
           instances
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           great
           lines
           and
           essential
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           Mankind
           hardly
           need
           to
           consult
           any
           other
           Oracle
           ,
           than
           the
           meer
           propensions
           and
           inclinations
           of
           their
           Nature
           ;
           as
           ,
           whether
           we
           ought
           to
           reverence
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           to
           be
           grateful
           to
           those
           who
           have
           conferred
           benefits
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           our
           promise
           ,
           to
           restore
           that
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           us
           in
           trust
           ,
           to
           pity
           and
           relieve
           those
           that
           are
           in
           misery
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           to
           do
           to
           others
           as
           we
           would
           have
           them
           do
           to
           us
           .
           And
           this
           will
           further
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           Men
           are
           naturally
           innocent
           or
           guilty
           to
           themselves
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           they
           do
           in
           these
           things
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             When
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             these
             having
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             and
             do
             shew
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             also
             bearing
             witness
             ,
             and
             their
             thoughts
             by
             turns
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           do
           well
           or
           ill
           )
           
             accusing
             or
             excusing
             them
          
           .
           There
           is
           a
           secret
           comfort
           in
           innocence
           ,
           and
           a
           strange
           pleasure
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           being
           acquitted
           by
           our
           own
           Minds
           for
           what
           we
           do
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           when
           we
           contradict
           these
           natural
           Dictates
           ,
           what
           uneasiness
           do
           we
           find
           in
           our
           own
           breasts
           ?
           Nay
           even
           before
           the
           Fact
           is
           committed
           ,
           our
           Conscience
           is
           strangely
           disquieted
           at
           the
           thoughts
           of
           it
           .
           When
           a
           Man
           does
           but
           design
           to
           do
           a
           bad
           thing
           ,
           he
           is
           guilty
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           committed
           it
           .
           Of
           this
           we
           have
           a
           considerable
           instance
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           violence
           that
           was
           offered
           to
           Nature
           ,
           Gen.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Cain
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             wroth
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             why
             is
             thy
             countenance
             fallen
          
           ?
           The
           very
           thought
           of
           that
           Wickedness
           which
           he
           did
           but
           then
           design
           ,
           did
           disorder
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           change
           in
           his
           very
           Countenance
           .
           Guilt
           is
           the
           natural
           Concomitant
           of
           heinous
           Crimes
           ,
           which
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           a
           Man
           commits
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           receives
           a
           secret
           wound
           ,
           which
           causeth
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           smart
           and
           anguish
           .
           For
           guilt
           is
           restless
           ,
           an●
           puts
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           into
           an
           unnatural
           working
           and
           fermentation
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           settled
           again
           but
           by
           Repentance
           .
           
             The
             Wicked
             are
             like
             the
             troubled
             Sea
             when
             it
             cannot
             rest
          
           ;
           which
           plainly
           shews
           that
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           hath
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Natural
             sense
          
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ;
           because
           when
           ever
           we
           offend
           against
           Nature
           ,
           our
           Consciences
           are
           touched
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           and
           we
           receive
           a
           sting
           into
           our
           Soul
           ,
           which
           shoots
           and
           pains
           us
           ,
           when
           ever
           we
           reflect
           upon
           what
           we
           have
           done
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           that
           witness
           which
           every
           Man
           carries
           in
           his
           breast
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           true
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Men
           are
           naturally
           full
           of
           hopes
           and
           fears
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           follow
           or
           go
           against
           these
           natural
           Dictates
           .
           A
           
           good
           Conscience
           is
           apt
           to
           fill
           Men
           with
           confidence
           and
           good
           hopes
           .
           It
           does
           not
           only
           give
           ease
           ;
           but
           security
           to
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           ,
           against
           the
           dread
           of
           Invisible
           Powers
           ,
           and
           the
           fearful
           apprehensions
           of
           a
           future
           Judgment
           .
           Whereas
           guilt
           fills
           Men
           with
           dismal
           apprehensions
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           continual
           misgivings
           concerning
           their
           own
           safety
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           Cain
           after
           he
           had
           slain
           his
           Brother
           ;
           
             It
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             every
             one
             that
             findeth
             me
             shall
             s●ay
             me
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           when
           a
           Man
           hath
           done
           a
           secret
           fault
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           accuse
           him
           of
           ,
           yet
           then
           is
           he
           haunted
           with
           the
           terrors
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           secure
           in
           his
           own
           apprehensions
           ;
           which
           plainly
           shews
           that
           Men
           are
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           amiss
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           same
           
             Natural
             Instinct
          
           which
           prompts
           Men
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           fills
           them
           with
           good
           hopes
           when
           they
           have
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           with
           secret
           fears
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           danger
           when
           they
           have
           done
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           shews
           Men
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           by
           Natural
           Reason
           ;
           and
           that
           
           two
           ways
           .
           By
           the
           convenience
           of
           things
           to
           our
           Nature
           ;
           and
           by
           their
           tendency
           to
           our
           Happiness
           and
           Interest
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Reason
           shews
           us
           the
           convenience
           of
           things
           to
           our
           Nature
           ;
           and
           whatever
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Primitive
           design
           and
           intention
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           we
           call
           good
           ;
           whatever
           is
           contrary
           thereto
           ,
           we
           call
           evil
           .
           For
           Example
           ,
           
             to
             honour
             and
             love
             God.
          
           It
           is
           natural
           to
           honour
           great
           power
           and
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           goodness
           wherever
           it
           is
           .
           So
           likewise
           ,
           gratitude
           is
           natural
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           benefits
           received
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           requite
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           is
           monstrous
           ,
           and
           universally
           abhorred
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           sign
           that
           any
           thing
           is
           contrary
           to
           Nature
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           be
           detested
           by
           the
           whole
           kind
           .
           It
           is
           agreeable
           also
           to
           Nature
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           and
           
             to
             do
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             have
             them
             do
             to
             us
          
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           to
           make
           our
           own
           natural
           inclinations
           and
           desires
           ,
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           dealing
           with
           others
           ;
           and
           
             to
             be
             merciful
          
           ;
           for
           no
           Man
           that
           hath
           not
           devested
           himself
           of
           humanity
           ,
           can
           be
           cruel
           and
           hard-hearted
           to
           others
           ,
           without
           feeling
           a
           pain
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Reason
           shews
           us
           the
           Tendency
           of
           these
           Things
           to
           our
           Happiness
           and
           Interest
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           notion
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           does
           commonly
           refer
           to
           the
           Consequences
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           we
           call
           that
           good
           ,
           which
           will
           bring
           some
           Benefit
           and
           Advantage
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           evil
           which
           is
           likely
           to
           produce
           some
           Mischief
           and
           Inconvenience
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           rule
           Reason
           discovers
           to
           us
           that
           these
           Duties
           are
           good
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           Piety
           towards
           God.
           Nothing
           can
           more
           evidently
           tend
           to
           our
           Interest
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           him
           our
           Friend
           ,
           upon
           whose
           Favour
           our
           Happiness
           depends
           .
           So
           likewise
           for
           Gratitude
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Virtue
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           Nature
           did
           not
           prompt
           us
           ,
           our
           Interest
           would
           direct
           us
           ;
           for
           every
           Man
           is
           ready
           to
           place
           Benefits
           there
           where
           he
           may
           hope
           for
           a
           thankful
           Return
           .
           Temperance
           does
           apparently
           conduce
           to
           our
           Health
           ,
           which
           ,
           next
           to
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           pleasant
           and
           valuable
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           whereas
           the
           intemperate
           Man
           is
           an
           open
           
           Enemy
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           continually
           making
           Assaults
           upon
           his
           own
           Life
           .
           Mercy
           and
           Pity
           are
           not
           more
           welcome
           to
           others
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           delightful
           and
           beneficial
           to
           our selves
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           only
           gratifie
           our
           own
           Nature
           and
           Bowels
           ,
           by
           relieving
           those
           who
           are
           in
           misery
           ,
           but
           we
           provoke
           Mankind
           by
           our
           Example
           to
           the
           like
           Tenderness
           ,
           and
           do
           prudently
           bespeak
           the
           Commiseration
           of
           others
           towards
           us
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           our
           Turn
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           it
           .
           And
           if
           we
           be
           wise
           enough
           ,
           our
           Reason
           will
           likewise
           direct
           us
           to
           be
           just
           ,
           as
           the
           surest
           Art
           of
           thriving
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           It
           gives
           a
           Man
           a
           Reputation
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           powerful
           Advantage
           in
           all
           the
           Affairs
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           shortest
           and
           easiest
           way
           of
           dispatching
           Business
           ,
           the
           plainest
           ,
           and
           least
           entangled
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           be
           not
           so
           sudden
           a
           way
           of
           growing
           rich
           ,
           as
           Fraud
           and
           Oppression
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           much
           surer
           and
           more
           lasting
           ,
           and
           not
           liable
           to
           those
           terrible
           Back-blows
           and
           after-reckonings
           ,
           to
           which
           Estates
           got
           by
           Injustice
           are
           .
        
         
         
           And
           natural
           Reason
           does
           not
           only
           shew
           us
           that
           these
           things
           are
           good
           ,
           but
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             requires
             them
             of
             us
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           the
           Force
           and
           Obligation
           of
           Laws
           .
           For
           there
           needs
           nothing
           more
           to
           make
           any
           thing
           
             a
             Law
          
           ,
           than
           a
           sufficient
           declaration
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             the
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           this
           God
           hath
           sufficiently
           signified
           to
           Mankind
           by
           the
           very
           Frame
           of
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           principles
           and
           faculties
           which
           he
           hath
           endued
           us
           withall
           ;
           so
           that
           whenever
           we
           act
           contrary
           to
           these
           ,
           we
           plainly
           disobey
           the
           Will
           of
           him
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           violate
           those
           Laws
           which
           he
           hath
           Enacted
           in
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           written
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Law
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           were
           under
           ,
           before
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           From
           Adam
           to
           Moses
           ,
           the
           World
           was
           almost
           solely
           governed
           by
           the
           
             Natural
             Law
          
           ;
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           hard
           Text
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           13.
           
           
             For
             until
             the
             Law
             Sin
             was
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           given
           ,
           Men
           were
           capable
           of
           offending
           
           against
           some
           
             other
             Law
          
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           Sin
           could
           not
           have
           been
           imputed
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           
             Sin
             is
             not
             imputed
             wh●re
             there
             is
             no
             Law.
          
           And
           then
           it
           follows
           ;
           
             Nevertheless
             Death
             reigned
             from
             Adam
             to
             Moses
             ,
             even
             over
             them
             that
             had
             not
             sinned
             after
             the
             similitude
             of
             Adam's
             Transgression
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           during
           that
           space
           from
           Adam
           to
           Moses
           Men
           sinned
           against
           the
           
             natural
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           were
           liable
           to
           Death
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           not
           offended
           against
           an
           express
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           Adam
           had
           done
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           mean
           ,
           by
           
             sinning
             after
             the
             Similitude
             of
          
           Adam
           
             's
             Transgression
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           hath
           shewn
           us
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           by
           the
           general
           Vote
           and
           Consent
           of
           Mankind
           .
           Not
           that
           all
           Mankind
           do
           agree
           concerning
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           ;
           but
           that
           as
           to
           the
           greater
           Duties
           of
           
             Piety
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Mercy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           Exceptions
           are
           but
           few
           in
           comparison
           ,
           and
           not
           enough
           to
           infringe
           a
           general
           Consent
           .
           And
           of
           this
           I
           shall
           offer
           to
           you
           this
           threefold
           Evidence
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           these
           Virtues
           are
           generally
           praised
           and
           held
           in
           esteem
           by
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           Vices
           generally
           reproved
           and
           evil
           spoken
           of
           .
           Now
           to
           praise
           any
           thing
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Goodness
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           censure
           any
           thing
           ,
           is
           to
           declare
           that
           we
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           evil
           .
           And
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           History
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           things
           which
           are
           generally
           praised
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           recommended
           to
           the
           Imitation
           of
           Posterity
           are
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           Gratitude
           and
           Justice
           ,
           Humanity
           and
           Charity
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           contrary
           to
           these
           are
           marked
           with
           Ignominy
           and
           Reproach
           ;
           the
           former
           are
           commended
           even
           in
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           are
           branded
           even
           by
           those
           who
           had
           a
           kindness
           for
           the
           Persons
           that
           were
           guilty
           of
           them
           .
           So
           constant
           hath
           Mankind
           always
           been
           in
           the
           Commendation
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Censure
           of
           Vice.
           Nay
           we
           find
           not
           only
           those
           who
           are
           virtuous
           themselves
           ,
           giving
           their
           Testimony
           and
           Applause
           to
           Virtue
           ,
           but
           even
           those
           who
           are
           vicious
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           love
           to
           Goodness
           ,
           
           but
           from
           the
           Conviction
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           secret
           Reverence
           they
           bear
           to
           the
           common
           Consent
           and
           Opinion
           of
           Mankind
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           great
           Testimony
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Testimony
           of
           an
           Enemy
           extorted
           by
           the
           meer
           light
           and
           force
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ;
           Nothing
           is
           more
           ordinary
           than
           for
           
             Vice
             to
             reprove
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           Men
           condemn
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           the
           same
           things
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           they
           allow
           in
           themselves
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           clear
           Evidence
           ,
           that
           Vice
           is
           generally
           condemned
           by
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           many
           Men
           condemn
           it
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           are
           so
           kind
           as
           to
           spare
           themselves
           ,
           are
           very
           quick-sighted
           to
           spie
           a
           Fault
           in
           any
           body
           else
           ,
           and
           will
           censure
           a
           bad
           Action
           done
           by
           another
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           Freedom
           and
           Impartiality
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           virtuous
           Man
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           consent
           of
           Mankind
           about
           Virtue
           and
           Vice
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           frequently
           appeals
           .
           As
           when
           it
           commands
           us
           
             to
             provide
             things
             honest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           
             by
             well-doing
             to
          
           
           
             put
             to
             silence
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             foolish
             Men
          
           ;
           intimating
           that
           there
           are
           some
           things
           so
           confessedly
           good
           ,
           and
           owned
           to
           be
           such
           by
           so
           general
           a
           Vote
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           have
           not
           the
           Face
           to
           open
           their
           Mouths
           against
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           made
           the
           Character
           of
           a
           virtuous
           Action
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           lovely
           ,
           and
           commendable
           ,
           and
           
             of
             good
             report
             .
             Philip.
          
           4
           8.
           
           
             Whatsoever
             things
             are
             lovely
             ,
             whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Virtue
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             praise
             ,
             make
             account
             of
             these
             things
          
           ;
           intimating
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           Mankind
           do
           generally
           concur
           in
           the
           Praise
           and
           Commendation
           of
           what
           is
           virtuous
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Men
           do
           generally
           glory
           and
           stand
           upon
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           virtuously
           ;
           but
           are
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Countenance
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           the
           contrary
           .
           Now
           Glory
           and
           Shame
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           others
           concerning
           the
           good
           or
           evil
           of
           our
           Actions
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           some
           such
           Monsters
           as
           are
           impudent
           in
           their
           Impieties
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           but
           few
           in
           comparison
           .
           Generally
           Mankind
           is
           modest
           ,
           the
           greatest
           
           part
           of
           those
           who
           do
           evil
           are
           apt
           to
           blush
           at
           their
           own
           Faults
           ,
           and
           to
           confess
           them
           in
           their
           Countenance
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Acknowledgment
           that
           they
           are
           not
           only
           guilty
           to
           themselves
           that
           they
           have
           done
           amiss
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           apprehensive
           that
           others
           think
           so
           .
           For
           Guilt
           is
           a
           Passion
           respecting
           our selves
           ,
           but
           Shame
           regards
           others
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           sign
           of
           Shame
           ,
           that
           Men
           love
           to
           conceal
           their
           Faults
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           commit
           them
           secretly
           ,
           in
           the
           dark
           and
           without
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           are
           afraid
           even
           of
           a
           Child
           or
           a
           Fool
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           be
           discovered
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           solicitous
           to
           excuse
           and
           extenuate
           them
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           lay
           the
           fault
           upon
           any
           bodyelse
           ,
           and
           to
           transfer
           their
           Guilt
           ,
           or
           as
           much
           of
           it
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           upon
           others
           .
           All
           which
           are
           certain
           Tokens
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           not
           only
           naturally
           guilty
           to
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           commit
           a
           Fault
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           are
           sensible
           also
           what
           Opinions
           others
           have
           of
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           Justification
           ,
           and
           to
           glory
           when
           they
           have
           done
           well
           .
           The
           Conscience
           of
           a
           Man
           's
           own
           Virtue
           
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           lifts
           up
           his
           Head
           and
           gives
           him
           Confidence
           before
           others
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           satisfied
           they
           have
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Actions
           .
           What
           a
           good
           Face
           does
           a
           Man
           naturally
           set
           upon
           a
           good
           Deed
           ?
           And
           how
           does
           he
           sneak
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           done
           wickedly
           ,
           being
           sensible
           that
           he
           is
           condemned
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           himself
           ?
           No
           Man
           is
           afraid
           of
           being
           upbraided
           for
           having
           dealt
           honestly
           or
           kindly
           with
           others
           ,
           nor
           does
           account
           it
           any
           Calumny
           or
           Reproach
           ,
           to
           have
           it
           reported
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           sober
           and
           chast
           Man.
           No
           Man
           blusheth
           ,
           when
           he
           meets
           a
           Man
           with
           whom
           he
           hath
           kept
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           discharged
           his
           Trust
           :
           but
           every
           Man
           is
           apt
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           when
           he
           meets
           one
           with
           whom
           he
           has
           dealt
           dishonestly
           ,
           or
           who
           knows
           some
           notorious
           Crime
           by
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Vice
           is
           generally
           forbidden
           and
           punished
           by
           Humane
           Laws
           :
           but
           against
           the
           contrary
           Virtues
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Law.
           Some
           Vices
           are
           so
           manifestly
           evil
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           so
           mischievous
           to
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           most
           Nations
           have
           taken
           
           care
           to
           discountenance
           them
           by
           severe
           Penalties
           .
           Scarce
           any
           Nation
           was
           ever
           so
           barbarous
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           maintain
           and
           vindicate
           the
           Honour
           of
           their
           Gods
           and
           Religion
           by
           publick
           Laws
           .
           Murder
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           Rebellion
           and
           Sedition
           ,
           Perjury
           and
           breach
           of
           Trust
           ,
           Fraud
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           are
           Vices
           severely
           prohibited
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           most
           Nations
           .
           A
           clear
           Indication
           ,
           what
           Opinion
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Nations
           have
           always
           had
           of
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           against
           the
           contrary
           Virtues
           there
           never
           was
           any
           Law.
           No
           Man
           was
           ever
           impeached
           for
           
             living
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World.
          
           A
           plain
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           that
           Mankind
           always
           thought
           them
           good
           ,
           and
           never
           were
           sensible
           of
           the
           Inconvenience
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           had
           they
           been
           so
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           provided
           against
           them
           by
           Laws
           .
           This
           St.
           Paul
           takes
           notice
           of
           as
           a
           great
           Commendation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Virtues
           ;
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Kindness
             ,
             Fidelity
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Temperance
             ;
             against
          
           
           
             such
             there
             is
             no
             Law
          
           ;
           the
           greatest
           Evidence
           that
           could
           be
           given
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           are
           unquestionably
           good
           in
           the
           Esteem
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           
             against
             such
             there
             is
             no
             Law.
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           turn
           over
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           search
           those
           of
           Athens
           ,
           and
           Sparta
           ,
           and
           the
           
             twelve
             Tables
          
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           those
           innumerable
           Laws
           that
           have
           been
           added
           since
           ;
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           in
           any
           of
           them
           find
           any
           of
           those
           Virtues
           that
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           condemned
           and
           forbidden
           .
           A
           clear
           Evidence
           that
           Mankind
           never
           took
           any
           exception
           against
           them
           ,
           but
           are
           generally
           agreed
           about
           the
           Goodness
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           God
           hath
           shewn
           us
           what
           is
           good
           by
           External
           Revelation
           .
           In
           former
           Ages
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           God
           revealed
           his
           will
           to
           particular
           Persons
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           to
           the
           Nation
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           being
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           left
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           natural
           Light.
           But
           in
           these
           later
           Ages
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           publick
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Will
           by
           his
           Son.
           And
           this
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           in
           Substance
           
           with
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ;
           For
           our
           Saviour
           comprehends
           all
           under
           these
           two
           general
           Heads
           ,
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             our
             Neighbour
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           reduceth
           all
           to
           three
           ,
           
             Sobriety
             ,
             Justice
          
           ,
           and
           
             Piety
             ;
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             brings
             Salvation
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             teaching
             us
             that
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldly
             lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godly
             in
             this
             present
             World.
          
           So
           that
           if
           we
           believe
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           teacheth
           us
           the
           very
           same
           things
           which
           Nature
           dictated
           to
           Men
           before
           ;
           only
           it
           hath
           made
           a
           more
           perfect
           discovery
           of
           them
           .
           So
           that
           whatever
           was
           doubtful
           and
           obscure
           before
           ,
           is
           now
           certain
           and
           plain
           ;
           the
           Duties
           are
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           only
           it
           offers
           us
           more
           powerful
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           Assistance
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           those
           Duties
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           now
           much
           better
           say
           ,
           than
           the
           Prophet
           could
           in
           his
           days
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             requires
             of
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           God
           shews
           us
           what
           is
           good
           by
           the
           motions
           of
           his
           
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men.
           This
           the
           Scripture
           assures
           us
           of
           ,
           and
           good
           Men
           have
           experience
           more
           especially
           of
           it
           ;
           though
           it
           be
           hard
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           what
           motions
           are
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           from
           our
           own
           Minds
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             as
             the
             wind
             blows
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             we
             hear
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             know
             not
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             nor
             whither
             it
             goes
          
           ;
           so
           are
           the
           Operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           secret
           and
           imperceptible
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           three
           things
           I
           propounded
           to
           speak
           to
           .
           All
           that
           now
           remains
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           some
           Inferences
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Application
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Seeing
           God
           hath
           so
           abundantly
           provided
           that
           we
           should
           know
           our
           Duty
           ,
           we
           are
           altogether
           inexcusable
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           do
           it
           .
           Because
           
             he
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Lord
             requires
             of
             thee
          
           ;
           therefore
           
             thou
             art
             inexcusable
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
          
           who
           livest
           in
           a
           contradiction
           to
           this
           light
           .
           God
           hath
           acquainted
           
           us
           with
           our
           Duty
           ,
           by
           such
           ways
           as
           may
           most
           effectually
           both
           direct
           and
           engage
           us
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ;
           we
           are
           prompted
           to
           it
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           natural
           Instinct
           ,
           and
           strong
           impressions
           upon
           our
           Minds
           of
           the
           difference
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ;
           we
           are
           led
           to
           the
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           urged
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Reason
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           Interest
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           very
           prevalent
           among
           Men
           ,
           the
           general
           voice
           and
           consent
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           most
           powerful
           and
           governing
           passions
           in
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           by
           hope
           ,
           and
           by
           fear
           ,
           and
           by
           shame
           ;
           by
           the
           prospect
           of
           advantage
           ,
           by
           the
           apprehension
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sense
           of
           honour
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           away
           all
           possible
           excuse
           of
           ignorance
           from
           us
           ,
           by
           an
           express
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           clearest
           and
           most
           perfect
           that
           ever
           was
           made
           to
           the
           World.
           So
           that
           when
           ever
           we
           do
           contrary
           to
           our
           Duty
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           these
           great
           Instances
           ,
           we
           offend
           against
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           do
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           fall
           under
           the
           heavy
           Sentence
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             Condemnation
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             light
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             men
             loved
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           You
           see
           hence
           what
           are
           the
           great
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           God
           mainly
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           how
           reasonable
           they
           are
           ;
           Piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           towards
           Men
           ;
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           is
           planted
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           grows
           up
           with
           our
           Reason
           .
           And
           these
           are
           things
           which
           are
           unquestionably
           good
           ,
           and
           against
           which
           we
           can
           have
           no
           exception
           ;
           things
           that
           were
           never
           reproved
           ,
           nor
           found
           fault
           with
           by
           Mankind
           ,
           neither
           our
           Nature
           nor
           our
           Reason
           riseth
           up
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           dictates
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           We
           have
           all
           the
           Obligation
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           all
           the
           Encouragement
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           secure
           on
           all
           hands
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
           In
           the
           doing
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           to
           us
           from
           the
           Laws
           of
           Men
           ,
           no
           fear
           of
           displeasure
           from
           God
           ,
           no
           offence
           or
           sting
           from
           our
           own
           Minds
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           things
           which
           are
           so
           agreeable
           to
           our
           Nature
           ,
           and
           our
           Reason
           ,
           and
           
           our
           Interest
           ,
           are
           the
           great
           things
           which
           our
           Religion
           requires
           of
           us
           ,
           more
           valuable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           more
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           
             whole
             Burnt-offerings
             and
             Sacri●ices
          
           ,
           more
           than
           
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
          
           ;
           more
           than
           if
           we
           offered
           to
           him
           
             all
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Forest
             ,
             and
             the
             Cattle
             upon
             a
             thousand
             Hills
             .
          
           We
           are
           not
           to
           neglect
           any
           Institution
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           secure
           the
           observance
           of
           those
           great
           Duties
           to
           which
           we
           are
           directed
           by
           our
           very
           Nature
           ,
           and
           tyed
           by
           the
           surest
           and
           most
           sacred
           of
           all
           other
           Laws
           ,
           those
           which
           God
           hath
           riveted
           in
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           written
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           .
           And
           that
           Mankind
           might
           have
           no
           pretence
           left
           to
           excuse
           them
           from
           these
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           hath
           set
           us
           free
           from
           those
           many
           positive
           and
           outward
           observances
           ,
           that
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           was
           incumbred
           withall
           ;
           that
           we
           might
           be
           wholly
           intent
           upon
           these
           great
           Duties
           ,
           and
           mind
           nothing
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           real
           and
           substantial
           Virtues
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           You
           see
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           appease
           the
           
           displeasure
           of
           God
           towards
           a
           sinful
           Nation
           .
           God
           seems
           to
           have
           as
           great
           a
           Controversie
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           with
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           his
           wrath
           is
           of
           late
           years
           most
           visibly
           gone
           out
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           proportionably
           to
           the
           full
           measure
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           poured
           out
           upon
           us
           in
           full
           Vials
           .
           How
           have
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           followed
           us
           ?
           And
           how
           close
           have
           they
           followed
           one
           another
           ?
           What
           fearful
           Calamities
           have
           our
           eyes
           seen
           ?
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           ears
           of
           every
           one
           that
           hears
           them
           to
           tingle
           .
           What
           terrible
           and
           hazardous
           Wars
           have
           we
           been
           ingaged
           in
           ?
           What
           a
           raging
           Pestilence
           did
           God
           send
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           swept
           away
           thousands
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousands
           in
           our
           streets
           ?
           What
           a
           dreadful
           and
           fatal
           Fire
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           to
           be
           checked
           and
           resisted
           in
           its
           course
           ,
           'till
           it
           had
           laid
           in
           Ashes
           one
           of
           the
           Greatest
           and
           Richest
           Cities
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           What
           unseasonable
           weather
           have
           we
           had
           of
           late
           ?
           as
           if
           for
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           Men
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Ordinances
             of
             Heaven
          
           were
           changed
           ,
           and
           
             Summer
             ,
             and
             Winter
             ,
             Seed-time
             ,
             and
             Harvest
             ,
          
           had
           forgotten
           their
           
             appointed
             Seasons
          
           .
           And
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           
           and
           sadder
           than
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           dangerous
           attempts
           have
           been
           made
           upon
           our
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           restless
           Adversaries
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           And
           now
           surely
           ,
           
             after
             all
             this
             is
             come
             upon
             us
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
          
           it
           is
           time
           for
           us
           to
           look
           up
           to
           him
           that
           smites
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           of
           taking
           up
           this
           quarrel
           .
           'T
           is
           time
           to
           enquire
           as
           they
           do
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Werewith
             shall
             we
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             bow
             our selves
             before
             the
             high
             God
             ?
          
           And
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           the
           same
           course
           they
           did
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           appease
           God
           by
           some
           external
           Devotion
           .
           We
           have
           now
           betaken
           our selves
           to
           Prayer
           and
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           't
           was
           very
           fit
           ,
           nay
           necessary
           we
           should
           do
           so
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           not
           think
           this
           is
           all
           God
           expects
           from
           us
           .
           These
           are
           but
           the
           Means
           to
           a
           further
           End
           ,
           to
           oblige
           us
           for
           the
           future
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           .
           The
           outward
           profession
           of
           Religion
           is
           not
           lost
           amongst
           us
           ,
           there
           appears
           still
           in
           Men
           a
           great
           and
           commendable
           zeal
           for
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           there
           hath
           been
           too
           much
           occasion
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           God
           chiefly
           expects
           from
           us
           ,
           is
           Reformed
           
           Lives
           .
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           are
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           gone
           from
           among
           us
           ,
           the
           Manners
           of
           Men
           are
           strangely
           corrupted
           ,
           
             the
             great
             and
             weighty
             things
             of
             the
             Law
          
           are
           neglected
           ,
           Justice
           and
           
             Mercy
             ,
             Temperance
          
           and
           
             Chastity
             ,
             Truth
          
           and
           Fidelity
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           take
           up
           
           David's
           Complaint
           ,
           
             Help
             Lord
             !
             for
             the
             Righteous
             man
             ceaseth
             ,
             for
             the
             faithful
             fa●l
             from
             among
             the
             Children
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           And
           'till
           the
           Nation
           be
           brought
           back
           to
           a
           sober
           sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           from
           an
           airy
           and
           phantastical
           Piety
           ,
           to
           real
           and
           unaffected
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           factious
           contention
           about
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           to
           the
           serious
           practice
           of
           what
           is
           necessary
           ;
           from
           our
           violent
           heats
           and
           animosities
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           peaceable
           temper
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           mutual
           condescension
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           to
           a
           nearer
           and
           st●onger
           union
           among
           our selves
           ;
           'till
           we
           recover
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           our
           ancient
           Virtue
           and
           Integrity
           of
           manners
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           still
           have
           a
           Controversie
           with
           us
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           our
           noise
           and
           zeal
           about
           Religion
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           only
           course
           to
           appease
           the
           indignation
           of
           
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           down
           his
           Favour
           and
           Blessing
           upon
           a
           poor
           distracted
           and
           gasping
           Nation
           .
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           have
           but
           one
           word
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           put
           you
           presently
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           one
           of
           these
           Duties
           that
           I
           have
           been
           perswading
           you
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           
             Alms
             to
             the
             Poor
          
           .
           If
           what
           I
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           have
           had
           its
           effect
           upon
           you
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           use
           any
           other
           Arguments
           ;
           if
           it
           have
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           hardly
           the
           heart
           to
           use
           any
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           put
           you
           in
           mind
           again
           ,
           that
           God
           values
           this
           above
           all
           our
           external
           Devotion
           ,
           
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             rather
             than
             sacrifice
          
           ;
           that
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           find
           mercy
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           our
           Prayers
           speed
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           without
           this
           ,
           all
           our
           Fasting
           and
           Humiliation
           signifies
           nothing
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           I
           will
           only
           read
           to
           you
           those
           plain
           and
           perswasive
           words
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           which
           do
           so
           fully
           declare
           unto
           us
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           particularly
           
           urge
           us
           to
           this
           of
           Charity
           ,
           Isa
           .
           58.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             Fast
             that
             I
             have
             chosen
             ?
             a
             day
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             afflict
             his
             Soul
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             bow
             down
             his
             head
             as
             a
             bulrush
             ,
             and
             to
             spread
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             under
             him
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             call
             this
             a
             Fast
             ,
             and
             an
             acceptable
             Day
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             Fast
             that
             I
             have
             ●hosen
             ?
             to
             loose
             the
             bands
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             undoe
             the
             heavy
             burthens
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             the
             oppressed
             go
             free
             ,
             and
             that
             ye
             break
             every
             yoke
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             to
             deal
             thy
             bread
             to
             the
             hungry
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             bring
             the
             Poor
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             to
             thy
             house
             ?
             when
             thou
             seest
             the
             Naked
             ,
             that
             thou
             cover
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             hide
             not
             thy self
             from
             thine
             own
             Flesh
             ?
             Then
             shall
             thy
             light
             break
             forth
             as
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             thy
             Salvation
             shall
             spring
             forth
             speedily
             ,
             and
             thy
             Righteousness
             shall
             go
             before
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             thy
             rereward
             .
             Then
             thou
             shalt
             call
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             answer
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             cry
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             here
             I
             am
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           Instituted
           Religion
           not
           intended
           to
           undermine
           Natural
           .
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             IX
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             But
             go
             ye
             and
             learn
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ;
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           ONE
           of
           the
           most
           successful
           Attempts
           that
           have
           been
           made
           upon
           Religion
           ,
           by
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           hath
           been
           by
           setting
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           at
           variance
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           dashing
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           Tables
           of
           the
           Law
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           break
           all
           in
           pieces
           ;
           and
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           advancing
           that
           part
           of
           Religion
           which
           is
           Instituted
           and
           Revealed
           ,
           to
           undermine
           and
           destroy
           that
           which
           is
           Natural
           ,
           and
           of
           primary
           obligation
           .
        
         
         
           To
           manifest
           and
           lay
           open
           the
           mischievous
           Consequences
           of
           this
           Design
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           this
           time
           (
           by
           God's
           assistance
           )
           endeavour
           to
           make
           ou●●●ese
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           Natural
           Religion
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           Instituted
           and
           Revealed
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           no
           Revealed
           or
           Instituted
           Religion
           was
           ever
           designed
           to
           take
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           Natural
           Duties
           ,
           but
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           have
           chosen
           these
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           for
           the
           foundation
           of
           my
           following
           Discourse
           ;
           
             But
             go
             ye
             and
             learn
             ,
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ;
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           The
           occasion
           of
           which
           words
           was
           briefly
           this
           ;
           The
           Pharisees
           found
           fault
           with
           him
           for
           keeping
           Company
           ,
           and
           eating
           with
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           .
           He
           owns
           the
           thing
           which
           they
           objected
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           to
           vindicate
           himself
           
           from
           any
           crime
           ot
           fault
           in
           so
           doing
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           these
           two
           ways
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           allowed
           to
           a
           Physician
           ,
           and
           proper
           for
           his
           Office
           and
           Profession
           ,
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           sick
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Cure
           and
           Recovery
           .
           He
           may
           abstain
           ,
           if
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           from
           the
           conversation
           of
           others
           ;
           but
           the
           sick
           have
           need
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           his
           proper
           Care
           ,
           and
           his
           Business
           and
           Employment
           lies
           among
           them
           ;
           
             he
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             that
             be
             whole
             need
             not
             a
             Physician
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             sick
             ;
             I
             came
             not
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             sinners
             to
             repentance
          
           ;
           they
           who
           were
           already
           good
           ,
           needed
           not
           to
           be
           call'd
           upon
           to
           amend
           and
           reform
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           were
           so
           conceited
           of
           their
           own
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           ,
           and
           so
           confident
           that
           they
           were
           sound
           and
           whole
           ,
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           a
           Physician
           ,
           and
           thereby
           rendred
           themselves
           incapable
           of
           Cure
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           did
           not
           apply
           himself
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           the
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ,
           who
           were
           acknowledged
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           both
           by
           themselves
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           bad
           Men
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           could
           
           not
           be
           denyed
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           Physician
           to
           converse
           with
           such
           Persons
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           endeavouring
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Rank
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           several
           Duties
           thereby
           required
           ;
           
             but
             go
             ye
             and
             learn
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ;
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
          
           ;
           which
           Saying
           is
           quoted
           by
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Hosea
           ,
           chap.
           6.
           6.
           
           
             I
             desired
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             more
             than
             burnt
             Offerings
          
           ;
           which
           Text
           our
           Saviour
           cites
           and
           applies
           upon
           two
           several
           Occasions
           ;
           the
           considering
           and
           comparing
           of
           which
           ,
           will
           give
           full
           Light
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           finding
           Fault
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           conversing
           with
           Publicans
           and
           Sinners
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           Matth.
           12.
           7.
           where
           the
           Pharisees
           blaming
           the
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Saviour
           for
           plucking
           the
           Ears
           of
           Corn
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           them
           ,
           
             if
             ye
             had
             known
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             will
             have
          
           
           
             Mercy
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             ,
             ye
             would
             not
             have
             comdemned
             the
             guiltless
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           understood
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           what
           Duties
           of
           it
           are
           chiefly
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           forward
           to
           censure
           this
           Action
           of
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           plain
           meaning
           of
           this
           Saying
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           in
           comparing
           the
           parts
           of
           Religion
           and
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Duties
           together
           ,
           those
           Duties
           which
           are
           of
           moral
           and
           natural
           Obligation
           are
           most
           valued
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           take
           place
           of
           those
           which
           are
           positive
           and
           
             ritual
             .
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             rather
             than
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           this
           Hebrew
           Phrase
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           comparitive
           Sense
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Text
           it self
           in
           
             Hosea
             ,
             I
             desired
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             rather
             than
             burnt
             offerings
          
           ;
           if
           they
           cannot
           be
           observed
           together
           ,
           let
           Sacrifice
           be
           neglected
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           Mercy
           be
           done
           .
        
         
         
           And
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           seems
           very
           plain
           ;
           because
           
             shewing
             Mercy
          
           ,
           or
           
             doing
             Good
          
           in
           any
           kind
           is
           a
           prime
           Instance
           of
           those
           moral
           Duties
           ,
           which
           do
           naturally
           and
           perpetually
           oblige
           ;
           but
           Sacrifice
           is
           an
           instance
           of
           positive
           and
           ritual
           Observances
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           kind
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           moral
           Duties
           ,
           and
           ritual
           Observances
           come
           in
           Competition
           ,
           and
           do
           clash
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Observation
           of
           a
           Rite
           ,
           or
           
             positive
             Institution
          
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           way
           to
           a
           moral
           Duty
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           Sin
           in
           that
           case
           to
           neglect
           the
           Observation
           of
           such
           a
           Rite
           ,
           yea
           though
           it
           were
           commanded
           and
           appointed
           by
           God
           himself
           .
           And
           though
           this
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           according
           to
           the
           true
           mind
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           tacit
           condition
           implyed
           in
           all
           Laws
           of
           a
           ritual
           and
           positive
           Nature
           ,
           
             provided
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             be
             not
             to
             the
             hindrance
             and
             prejudice
             of
             any
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             higher
             and
             better
             nature
          
           ;
           in
           that
           case
           the
           Obligation
           of
           it
           does
           for
           that
           time
           give
           way
           and
           is
           suspended
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           this
           Rule
           ,
           by
           comparing
           
           more
           particularly
           the
           Instances
           to
           which
           our
           Saviour
           applies
           it
           .
           His
           Disciples
           passing
           through
           the
           Corn
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           Day
           ,
           and
           being
           hungry
           ,
           pluckt
           the
           Ears
           and
           did
           eat
           ;
           this
           our
           Saviour
           does
           justifie
           to
           be
           no
           Breach
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ;
           because
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           Circumstances
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           oblige
           :
           for
           the
           Disciples
           being
           call'd
           to
           attend
           upon
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           him
           in
           the
           things
           which
           concerned
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           this
           Attendance
           hindred
           them
           from
           making
           necessary
           Provisions
           against
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           they
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           being
           intent
           upon
           a
           better
           Work
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           might
           not
           starve
           ,
           the
           necessities
           of
           Nature
           must
           be
           provided
           for
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           positive
           and
           ritual
           ,
           should
           give
           way
           to
           an
           act
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           
             Self-preservation
             ;
             If
             ye
             had
             known
             what
             this
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             ,
             ye
             would
             not
             have
             condemned
             the
             guiltless
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           the
           same
           as
           to
           any
           instrumental
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           mean
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           be
           a
           means
           to
           promote
           Piety
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           as
           Prayer
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           keeping
           good
           Company
           ,
           and
           avoiding
           bad
           ;
           the
           Duties
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           (
           where
           he
           likewise
           applies
           this
           Rule
           )
           compares
           with
           moral
           Duties
           .
           To
           avoid
           the
           Company
           of
           vicious
           and
           wicked
           Persons
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           means
           to
           preserve
           men
           from
           the
           contagion
           of
           their
           Vices
           ,
           and
           was
           always
           esteemed
           a
           Duty
           among
           prudent
           men
           ,
           both
           Jews
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           no
           wise
           disallowed
           by
           our
           Saviour
           :
           but
           yet
           not
           so
           a
           Duty
           ,
           as
           to
           hinder
           a
           greater
           Duty
           ,
           nor
           so
           strictly
           and
           perversely
           to
           be
           insisted
           upon
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           ought
           not
           to
           converse
           with
           bad
           Men
           in
           any
           Case
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           Account
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           so
           great
           and
           good
           an
           end
           as
           to
           reclaim
           them
           from
           their
           Vices
           .
           In
           this
           Case
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           our
           first
           and
           highest
           obligation
           is
           to
           moral
           Duties
           ,
           comprehended
           under
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
          
           ;
           among
           which
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           is
           to
           
           do
           good
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           Mercy
           and
           Pity
           to
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Misery
           ;
           and
           the
           greatest
           good
           that
           one
           Man
           can
           do
           to
           another
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           instrumental
           to
           reclaim
           him
           from
           the
           Evil
           and
           Error
           of
           his
           Way
           ;
           because
           this
           is
           
             to
             save
             his
             soul
             from
             death
          
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           imagine
           that
           God
           ever
           intended
           ,
           by
           any
           Rule
           of
           prudence
           ,
           or
           positive
           Constitution
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           ,
           so
           to
           forbid
           their
           accompaning
           with
           bad
           and
           scandalous
           Men
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           unlawful
           to
           converse
           with
           them
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Recovery
           and
           Amendment
           ;
           
             Go
             ye
             and
             learn
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ,
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           And
           St.
           Paul
           was
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           in
           the
           Precepts
           he
           gives
           concerning
           avoiding
           the
           Company
           of
           scandalous
           Christians
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           3.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
             and
             if
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             word
             by
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Company
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             ;
             yet
             count
             him
             not
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             but
             admonish
             him
             as
             a
             brother
             .
          
           St.
           Paul
           qualifies
           his
           Precept
           ,
           lest
           Christians
           should
           mistake
           it
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           the
           Jewish
           extream
           ,
           not
           to
           converse
           with
           those
           whom
           they
           
           esteemed
           scandalous
           and
           wicked
           upon
           any
           account
           whatsoever
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Amendment
           and
           Reformation
           .
           The
           Bond
           of
           Intimacy
           and
           Friendship
           with
           bad
           Men
           ought
           to
           be
           broken
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Bond
           of
           common
           Humanity
           may
           be
           as
           strong
           as
           ever
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           discountenance
           bad
           Men
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Shame
           ,
           and
           a
           Sense
           of
           their
           Fault
           ;
           and
           quite
           another
           thing
           to
           abandon
           them
           to
           Ruin
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           case
           of
           notorious
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           wickedness
           of
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           the
           Society
           and
           Communion
           of
           Christians
           ;
           and
           quite
           another
           ,
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           to
           cut
           their
           Throats
           ,
           and
           to
           extirpate
           them
           out
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           the
           matter
           was
           carried
           thus
           far
           by
           the
           furious
           Zeal
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           when
           Christianity
           first
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           they
           thought
           that
           no
           Mercy
           in
           such
           Cases
           was
           the
           best
           Service
           that
           could
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Sacrifice
           that
           could
           be
           offered
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           Pattern
           hath
           been
           since
           ,
           not
           only
           closely
           followed
           ,
           but
           
           out-done
           by
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           too
           much
           Reason
           to
           remember
           upon
           *
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           farther
           explication
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           meaning
           whereof
           in
           short
           is
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           ritual
           and
           instrumental
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           Laws
           and
           Duties
           concerning
           them
           ,
           are
           of
           less
           Value
           and
           Esteem
           with
           God
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           are
           of
           a
           moral
           Nature
           ,
           especially
           the
           great
           Duties
           and
           Offices
           of
           Piety
           and
           Humanity
           ,
           of
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             our
             Neighbour
          
           .
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           matter
           well
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           to
           be
           very
           plain
           ;
           because
           natural
           and
           moral
           Duties
           are
           approved
           of
           God
           for
           themselves
           and
           for
           their
           own
           sake
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           their
           own
           natural
           and
           intrinsical
           Goodness
           ;
           but
           the
           ritual
           and
           instrumental
           parts
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           only
           pleasing
           to
           God
           in
           order
           to
           these
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           they
           tend
           to
           beget
           and
           promote
           them
           in
           us
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           naturally
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           are
           instituted
           and
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           great
           
           Reason
           there
           is
           that
           they
           should
           be
           subordinate
           ,
           and
           give
           way
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           in
           competition
           with
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           is
           a
           known
           Rule
           ,
           which
           takes
           place
           in
           all
           Laws
           ,
           
             that
             Laws
             of
             less
             importance
             should
             give
             way
             to
             those
             that
             are
             of
             greater
             ;
             quoties
             Leges
             ex
             circumstanti●
             colliduntur
             ,
             ita
             ut
             utraque
             servari
             non
             potest
             ,
             servanda
             est
             lex
             potior
             .
          
           
             When
             ever
             two
             Laws
             happen
             to
             be
             in
             such
             circumstances
             as
             to
             clash
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             of
             them
             cannot
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             Law
             which
             is
             better
             and
             of
             greater
             consequence
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             .
          
           And
           Tully
           gives
           much
           the
           same
           Rule
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           
             In
             comparing
             of
             Laws
             (
             says
             he
             )
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             which
             Law
             is
             most
             useful
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             reasonable
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           when
           two
           Laws
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           or
           how
           many
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           cannot
           be
           observed
           ,
           because
           they
           clash
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           
             ea
             maxime
             conservanda
             putetur
             ,
             quae
             ad
             maximas
             res
             pertinere
             videatur
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reasonable
             that
             that
             Law
             should
             be
             observed
             ,
             
             which
             is
             of
             greatest
             Moment
             and
             Concernment
             .
          
        
         
           By
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           what
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Saying
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           more
           than
           once
           cites
           out
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           From
           the
           words
           thus
           explained
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           to
           prosecute
           the
           two
           Propositions
           which
           I
           mentioned
           before
           ;
           namely
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           Natural
           Religion
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Instituted
           and
           Revealed
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           no
           Instituted
           Religion
           was
           ever
           designed
           to
           take
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           Natural
           Duties
           ;
           but
           is
           intended
           to
           establish
           and
           confirm
           them
           .
           And
           both
           these
           are
           sufficiently
           grounded
           in
           the
           Reason
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Discourse
           from
           this
           Rule
           ,
           
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           I.
           That
           Natural
           Religion
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Instituted
           and
           Revealed
           
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           does
           suppose
           ,
           and
           take
           for
           granted
           ,
           the
           clear
           and
           undoubted
           Principles
           and
           Precepts
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           and
           builds
           upon
           them
           .
           By
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           I
           mean
           obedience
           to
           the
           
             Natural
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           such
           duties
           as
           
             Natural
             Light
          
           ,
           without
           any
           express
           and
           
             supernatural
             Revelation
          
           ,
           doth
           dictate
           to
           Men.
           These
           lye
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Great
           and
           Fundamental
           Duties
           which
           God
           requires
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ;
           as
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           love
           God
           ,
           and
           behave
           our selves
           reverently
           towards
           him
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           his
           Revelations
           ;
           and
           testifie
           our
           dependance
           upon
           him
           ,
           by
           imploring
           his
           aid
           and
           direction
           in
           all
           our
           necessities
           and
           distresses
           ;
           and
           acknowledge
           our
           obligations
           to
           him
           for
           all
           the
           Blessings
           and
           Benefits
           which
           we
           receive
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           moderate
           our
           Appetites
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Pleasures
           and
           Enjoyments
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           temperately
           and
           chastly
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           be
           just
           and
           upright
           in
           all
           our
           Dealings
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           true
           to
           our
           word
           ,
           and
           faithful
           to
           our
           trust
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           our
           words
           and
           actions
           observe
           
           that
           Equity
           towards
           others
           ,
           which
           we
           desire
           they
           should
           use
           towards
           us
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           be
           kind
           ,
           and
           charitable
           ,
           merciful
           ,
           and
           compassionate
           one
           towards
           another
           ;
           ready
           to
           do
           good
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           apt
           not
           only
           to
           pity
           ,
           but
           to
           relieve
           them
           in
           their
           misery
           and
           necessity
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           are
           those
           which
           we
           call
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           of
           eternal
           and
           perpetual
           obligation
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           naturally
           oblige
           ,
           without
           any
           particular
           and
           
             express
             Revelation
          
           from
           God.
           And
           these
           are
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Revealed
           and
           Instituted
           Religion
           ,
           and
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           does
           suppose
           them
           ,
           and
           build
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           all
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           supposeth
           us
           to
           be
           Men
           ,
           and
           alters
           nothing
           of
           those
           Duties
           to
           which
           we
           were
           
             naturally
             obliged
          
           before
           .
           And
           this
           will
           clearly
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           these
           three
           things
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Scripture
           every
           where
           speaks
           of
           these
           ,
           as
           the
           main
           and
           Fundamental
           Duties
           of
           the
           Jewis●
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           no
           Instituted
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           positive
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           was
           ever
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           these
           were
           neglected
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           was
           to
           restore
           and
           reinforce
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           natural
           Law.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Scripture
           every
           where
           speaks
           of
           these
           as
           the
           main
           and
           Fundamental
           Duties
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           .
           When
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ask'd
           ,
           
             which
             was
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             strength
             ;
             and
             thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             .
          
           One
           would
           have
           expected
           he
           would
           have
           given
           quite
           another
           Answer
           ,
           and
           have
           pitched
           upon
           some
           of
           those
           things
           which
           were
           so
           much
           magnified
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           laid
           so
           much
           weight
           upon
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           have
           instanced
           in
           Sacrifice
           ,
           or
           Circumcision
           ,
           or
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           but
           he
           overlooks
           all
           these
           as
           inconsiderable
           
           in
           comparision
           ,
           and
           instances
           only
           in
           those
           two
           great
           heads
           of
           Moral
           Duty
           ,
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Neighbour
          
           ;
           which
           are
           of
           natural
           and
           perpetual
           obligation
           ,
           and
           comprehend
           under
           them
           all
           other
           Moral
           Duties
           .
        
         
           
             And
             these
             are
             those
             which
             our
             Saviour
             calls
          
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             and
             which
             he
             says
          
           he
           came
           not
           to
           destroy
           ,
           but
           to
           fulfill
           ,
           
             Mat.
             5.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           Think
           not
           that
           I
           am
           come
           to
           destroy
           the
           Law
           or
           the
           Prophets
           .
           I
           am
           not
           come
           to
           destroy
           ;
           but
           to
           fulfill
           :
           for
           verily
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           'till
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           pass
           ,
           one
           jot
           or
           one
           title
           shall
           in
           no
           wise
           pass
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           'till
           all
           be
           fulfilled
           .
           Whosoever
           therefore
           shall
           break
           one
           of
           these
           least
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           shall
           teach
           men
           so
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           call'd
           the
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           whosoever
           shall
           do
           and
           teach
           them
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           be
           called
           great
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           For
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           except
           your
           Righteousness
           shall
           exceed
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           ye
           shall
           in
           no
           case
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           That
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           not
           here
           speak
           of
           the
           Judicial
           or
           Ceremonial
           Law
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           be
           very
           plain
           ,
           from
           these
           following
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Judicial
           or
           Ceremonial
           Laws
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           
             to
             pass
             away
          
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ;
           but
           this
           Law
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           of
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           perpetual
           and
           immutable
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             should
             pass
             away
             ,
             but
             one
             jot
             or
             one
             title
             of
          
           this
           
             Law
             should
             not
             pass
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           observation
           of
           the
           Law
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           of
           ,
           consisted
           in
           such
           things
           as
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           neglected
           ;
           for
           he
           tells
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           
             that
             except
             their
             righteousness
             did
             exceed
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             they
             should
             in
             no
             case
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           But
           now
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           were
           the
           most
           accurate
           and
           punctual
           People
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           observing
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Judicial
           and
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ;
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           taking
           away
           any
           thing
           from
           these
           observances
           ,
           
           that
           they
           had
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           enlarged
           them
           ,
           by
           innumerable
           Traditions
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           so
           exact
           were
           they
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           
             pay
             tithe
             of
             mint
             ,
             and
             anise
             ,
             and
             cummin
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Saviour
           observes
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           were
           extreamly
           defective
           in
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           they
           were
           unnatural
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           would
           pretend
           that
           their
           Estates
           were
           consecrated
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           under
           this
           pretence
           of
           positive
           Religion
           ,
           they
           might
           excuse
           themselves
           from
           a
           Natural
           Duty
           ,
           and
           let
           their
           Parents
           starve
           for
           God's
           sake
           ;
           they
           were
           Covetous
           ,
           and
           Unjust
           ,
           and
           
             devoured
             Widows
             houses
          
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           neglected
           
             the
             weightier
             Matters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             keeping
             faith
             with
             Men
          
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           means
           ,
           that
           
             our
             righteousness
             must
             exceed
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           which
           were
           neglected
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           consequently
           't
           is
           the
           Moral
           Law
           which
           our
           Saviour
           came
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           instances
           which
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           in
           his
           following
           discourse
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           may
           best
           judge
           what
           he
           means
           .
           He
           instances
           in
           Murder
           ,
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           and
           Perjury
           ,
           which
           are
           undoubtedly
           forbidden
           by
           the
           natural
           Law
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           i●stances
           in
           several
           Permissions
           which
           were
           indulged
           to
           them
           for
           the
           Hardness
           of
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           yet
           did
           intrench
           upon
           the
           Dictates
           of
           right
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           and
           original
           Constitution
           of
           things
           ;
           as
           the
           permission
           of
           Divorce
           upon
           every
           slight
           occasion
           ,
           and
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           
             Retaliation
             of
             Injuries
          
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           by
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           means
           that
           which
           was
           principally
           designed
           and
           ultimately
           intended
           by
           them
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           Observation
           of
           moral
           Duties
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           were
           written
           in
           the
           two
           Tables
           by
           the
           immediate
           Finger
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           so
           are
           chiefly
           inculcated
           by
           the
           Prophe●s
           .
           And
           so
           we
           find
           this
           Phrase
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           elsewhere
           used
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           when
           he
           mentions
           that
           great
           Rule
           of
           Equity
           ,
           that
           
             we
             should
             do
             to
             others
             as
             we
             would
             have
             them
             do
             to
             us
             .
          
           Matth.
           7.
           12.
           
           
             Therefore
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             Men
             should
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             even
             so
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           But
           how
           was
           
             this
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           when
           this
           Rule
           was
           never
           so
           much
           as
           mentioned
           in
           either
           ?
           Our
           Saviour
           means
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           those
           Duties
           of
           Justice
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           much
           inculcated
           in
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           the
           Observation
           of
           moral
           Duties
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           Design
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Foundation
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           calls
           moral
           Duties
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             weightier
             matters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           Matth.
           23.
           23.
           
           
             But
             ye
          
           (
           says
           he
           to
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           )
           
             have
             neglected
             the
             weightier
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             fidelity
             .
          
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           busied
           themselves
           chiefly
           about
           ritual
           Observances
           ;
           but
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           
             those
             other
          
           were
           the
           most
           considerable
           and
           important
           
           Duties
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           lay
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           .
           And
           much
           the
           same
           enumeration
           the
           Prophet
           makes
           ,
           where
           he
           compares
           Sacrifices
           and
           these
           moral
           Duties
           together
           ,
           Mic.
           6.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Wherewith
             ●hall
             I
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             bow
             my self
             before
             the
             high
             God
             ?
             Shall
             I
             come
             before
             him
             with
             burnt
             offerings
             ,
             with
             Calves
             of
             a
             year
             old
             ?
             Will
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             with
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             or
             with
             ten
             thousands
             of
             rivers
             of
             Oyl
             ?
             Shall
             I
             give
             my
             first
             born
             for
             my
             transgression
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             my
             body
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             my
             soul
             ?
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ?
          
           He
           had
           required
           Sacrifices
           ,
           but
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           them
           in
           comparison
           with
           these
           .
        
         
           
             II.
             No
          
           Instituted
           
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             no
          
           positive
           
             part
             of
             Religion
             whatsoever
             ,
             was
             ever
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             when
          
           moral
           
             Duties
             were
             neglected
             ;
             nay
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             being
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             rejects
             them
             with
             Disdain
             and
             Abhorrence
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             there
             are
             almost
             innumerable
             Passages
             in
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
           Isa
           .
           
             1.
             11.
          
           
           &c.
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           the
           multitude
           of
           your
           Sacrifices
           unto
           me
           ?
           When
           ye
           come
           to
           appear
           before
           me
           ,
           who
           hath
           required
           this
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           to
           tread
           my
           Courts
           ?
           Bring
           no
           more
           vain
           Oblations
           ;
           incense
           is
           an
           Abomination
           to
           me
           ;
           the
           new
           moons
           and
           sabbaths
           ,
           the
           calling
           of
           assemblies
           ,
           I
           cannot
           away
           with
           ;
           it
           is
           Iniquity
           ,
           even
           the
           solemn
           meeting
           ,
           and
           when
           ye
           spread
           forth
           your
           hands
           ,
           I
           will
           hide
           mine
           eyes
           from
           you
           ;
           when
           ye
           make
           many
           prayers
           I
           will
           not
           hear
           .
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             Because
             they
             were
             defective
             in
             the
          
           moral
           
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ;
             so
             it
             follows
          
           ;
           your
           hands
           are
           full
           of
           Blood
           ,
           wash
           ye
           ,
           make
           ye
           clean
           ,
           put
           away
           the
           evil
           of
           your
           doings
           from
           before
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           cease
           to
           do
           evil
           ,
           learn
           to
           do
           well
           ;
           seek
           judgment
           ,
           relieve
           the
           oppressed
           ,
           judge
           the
           fatherless
           ,
           plead
           for
           the
           Widow
           ;
           come
           now
           and
           let
           us
           reason
           together
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             implying
             that
             till
             they
             had
             respect
             to
          
           moral
           
             Duties
             ,
             all
             their
          
           external
           
             Worship
             and
          
           Sacrifices
           
             signified
             nothing
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
          
           Isa
           .
           
             66.
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             them
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             abomible
             than
             their
          
           Sacrifices
           ,
           
             so
             long
             as
             they
             allowed
             themselves
             in
             wicked
             Practises
          
           ;
           He
           that
           killeth
           an
           Ox
           is
           as
           if
           he
           slew
           
           a
           Man
           ;
           he
           that
           sacrificeth
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           cut
           off
           a
           Dog's
           neck
           ;
           he
           that
           offereth
           an
           Oblation
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           offered
           Swine's
           Blood
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           burneth
           Incense
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           blessed
           an
           Idol
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           have
           chosen
           their
           own
           ways
           ,
           and
           their
           Soul
           delighteth
           in
           their
           Abominations
           .
           
             And
             to
             mention
             but
             one
             Text
             more
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           Jer.
           
             7.
             4
             ,
             5.
          
           
           Trust
           ye
           not
           in
           lying
           words
           ,
           saying
           ,
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           these
           .
           Throughly
           amend
           your
           ways
           and
           your
           doings
           ,
           throughly
           execute
           Judgment
           between
           a
           man
           and
           his
           neighbour
           ;
           oppress
           ●ot
           the
           stranger
           ,
           the
           fatherless
           and
           the
           widow
           ,
           and
           shed
           not
           innocent
           blood
           .
           
             If
             they
             did
             not
             practise
          
           these
           
             Duties
             ,
             and
             forbear
          
           those
           
             Sins
             ,
             all
             the
             reverence
             for
             the
          
           temple
           
             and
             the
          
           worship
           of
           God
           
             signified
             nothing
             .
             You
             see
             in
             the
          
           Jewish
           
             Religion
             what
             it
             was
             that
             was
             acceptable
             to
             God
             for
             it self
             and
             its
             own
             sake
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             the
             practice
             of
          
           moral
           
             Duties
             ;
             and
             that
             all
          
           Instituted
           
             Religion
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             promote
             and
             further
          
           these
           ,
           
             or
             was
             destitute
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             abominable
             to
             God.
             And
             under
             the
             Gospel
             our
             Saviour
             prefers
             a
          
           moral
           
             Duty
             before
             any
          
           gift
           
             we
             can
             offer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             have
          
           
           
             it
             to
             take
             place
          
           ,
           Mat.
           
             5.
             23
             ,
             24.
          
           
           If
           thou
           bring
           thy
           gift
           unto
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           there
           remembrest
           that
           thy
           Brother
           hath
           ought
           against
           thee
           ,
           leave
           there
           thy
           gift
           before
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           go
           thy
           way
           ,
           first
           be
           reconciled
           to
           thy
           Brother
           ,
           and
           then
           come
           and
           offer
           thy
           gift
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           should
           seem
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           what
           ha●h
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           God
           prefers
           Goodness
           and
           Righteousness
           to
           Men
           ,
           before
           his
           own
           Worship
           ;
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Second
           Table
           ,
           before
           obedience
           to
           those
           of
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           does
           but
           seem
           so
           ;
           all
           that
           can
           be
           collected
           from
           this
           passage
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           been
           already
           said
           ,
           are
           only
           these
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           prefers
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Moral
           Duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           before
           any
           instituted
           Worship
           ,
           such
           as
           Sacrif●ce
           was
           ;
           and
           before
           obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           are
           meerly
           positive
           ,
           tho'
           they
           do
           immediately
           
           concern
           the
           Worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           if
           we
           neglect
           the
           Duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Righteousness
           towards
           Men
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           accept
           of
           our
           obedience
           to
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           act
           of
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           that
           we
           can
           perform
           .
           This
           our
           Saviour
           means
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             leave
             there
             thy
             gift
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             first
             be
             reconciled
             to
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             then
             come
             and
             offer
             thy
             gift
          
           ;
           intimating
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           we
           bear
           a
           revengeful
           mind
           towards
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           accept
           of
           any
           Gift
           or
           Sacrifice
           that
           we
           can
           offer
           to
           him
           ;
           or
           indeed
           of
           any
           act
           of
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           that
           we
           can
           perform
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           great
           Design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           to
           restore
           and
           reinforce
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           natural
           Law
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           begins
           his
           first
           Sermon
           ,
           by
           promising
           Blessedness
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           Duties
           ;
           of
           Purity
           ,
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Peaceableness
           ,
           and
           
           Mercifulness
           ,
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Submission
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           under
           Persecutions
           and
           Sufferings
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ;
           and
           tells
           us
           (
           as
           I
           shew'd
           before
           )
           that
           he
           came
           not
           to
           release
           Men
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           Duties
           ,
           but
           to
           oblige
           them
           thereto
           more
           effectually
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           these
           were
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           main
           Duties
           and
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           much
           more
           to
           be
           so
           of
           the
           Christian
           .
           This
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           do
           every
           where
           declare
           to
           be
           the
           great
           design
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           to
           instruct
           us
           in
           these
           Duties
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           us
           effectually
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
           In
           that
           known
           and
           excellent
           Text
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12●
           
             The
             grace
             of
             God
          
           (
           which
           is
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           
             hath
             appeared
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             teaching
             us
             that
             denying
             ungodliness
             and
             worldy
             lusts
             ,
             we
             should
             live
             soberly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             godlily
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           And
           herein
           St.
           James
           tell
           us
           ,
           the
           true
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           force
           and
           vertue
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           consist
           ,
           Jam.
           1.
           27.
           
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             is
          
           
           
             this
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             Fatherless
             and
             the
             Widows
             in
             their
             ●ffliction
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             our selves
             unspotted
             from
             the
             World.
          
           And
           Chap.
           3.
           17.
           
           
             The
             wisdom
             which
             is
             from
             above
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Heavenly
           and
           Divine
           Knowledge
           revealed
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Gospel
           )
           hath
           these
           Properties
           ,
           and
           is
           apt
           to
           produce
           these
           effects
           ;
           
             it
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
             and
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             intreated
             ,
             full
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             of
             good
             fruits
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             the
             planting
             of
             these
             dispositions
             in
             us
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calls
          
           the
           new
           Creature
           ,
           and
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           Eph.
           
             4.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Apostle
             speaking
             there
             of
             the
             Vices
             and
             Lusts
             wherein
             the
             Gentiles
             lived
             ,
             tells
             Christians
             that
          
           they
           
             were
             otherwise
             instructed
             by
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           but
           ye
           have
           not
           so
           learned
           Christ
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           that
           ye
           have
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           taught
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           ye
           put
           off
           concerning
           the
           former
           conversation
           the
           old
           man
           which
           is
           cor●upt
           according
           to
           deceitful
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           be
           renewed
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           put
           on
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           which
           after
           God
           is
           created
           in
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           true
           
           holiness
           ,
           
             or
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             words
             perhaps
             may
             better
             be
             rendred
             )
          
           in
           the
           holiness
           of
           truth
           ;
           
             for
             it
             immediately
             follows
          
           ,
           wherefore
           putting
           away
           lying
           ,
           speak
           every
           man
           truth
           with
           his
           Neighbour
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           elsewhere
           makes
           to
           be
           
             all
             in
             all
          
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           
             In
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ;
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
             Gal.
          
           6.
           15.
           which
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Chapter
           before
           expresseth
           thus
           ;
           
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             Faith
             which
             worketh
          
           (
           or
           is
           inspired
           )
           
             by
             Charity
          
           .
           And
           yet
           more
           expresly
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           19.
           
           
             Circumcision
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             Uncircumcision
             is
             nothing
             ;
             but
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           By
           the
           comparing
           of
           which
           Texts
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           thing
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           is
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           
             the
             new
             Creature
          
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           to
           produce
           these
           Virtues
           in
           us
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           and
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           giving
           his
           Son
           to
           
           die
           for
           us
           ,
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           justification
           in
           his
           blood
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           assistance
           therein
           promised
           ,
           is
           to
           engage
           ,
           and
           encourage
           and
           enable
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Mora●
           Duties
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           thing
           I
           proposed
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Natural
           Religion
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Instituted
           and
           Revealed
           Religion
           ;
           and
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           does
           suppose
           it
           ,
           and
           builds
           upon
           it
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           That
           no
           Revealed
           and
           Instituted
           Religion
           was
           ever
           designed
           to
           take
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           Natural
           Duties
           ,
           but
           was
           intended
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           them
           .
           And
           this
           also
           will
           be
           evident
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           these
           three
           Things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           all
           Revealed
           Religion
           calls
           Men
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Natural
           Duties
           .
           Thus
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           did
           .
           The
           first
           Laws
           which
           God
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           h●
           distinguish'd
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           by
           writing
           them
           in
           Tables
           of
           Stone
           with
           his
           own
           Finger
           ,
           were
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Moral
           Law.
           And
           the
           great
           business
           of
           the
           Prophets
           whom
           God
           raised
           up
           among
           them
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           was
           to
           reprove
           not
           so
           much
           their
           defects
           in
           their
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Duties
           of
           Instituted
           Worship
           ,
           as
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           natural
           Law
           by
           their
           Vices
           and
           Immoralities
           ;
           and
           to
           threaten
           them
           with
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           reform
           and
           amend
           these
           faults
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           preceptive
           part
           of
           it
           is
           almost
           wholly
           made
           up
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           namely
           ,
           those
           which
           are
           comprehended
           under
           those
           two
           great
           Commandments
           ,
           of
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             .
          
           In
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           there
           is
           very
           little
           that
           is
           meerly
           Positive
           and
           Instituted
           ,
           besides
           
             the
             two
             Sacraments
          
           ,
           and
           
             praying
             to
             God
             in
             the
             Name
             and
             Mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           most
           prefect
           Revelation
           that
           ever
           God
           made
           to
           Mankind
           (
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           doth
           
           furnish
           us
           with
           the
           best
           helps
           and
           advantages
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           it
           discovers
           our
           Duty
           more
           clearly
           to
           us
           ;
           it
           offers
           us
           the
           greatest
           assistance
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           presents
           us
           with
           the
           most
           powerful
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           to
           engage
           us
           thereto
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           so
           far
           from
           weakning
           the
           obligation
           of
           natural
           Duties
           ,
           that
           it
           confirms
           and
           strengthens
           it
           ,
           and
           urgeth
           us
           more
           forcibly
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           positive
           Rites
           and
           Institutions
           of
           Revealed
           Religion
           are
           so
           far
           from
           entrenching
           upon
           the
           Laws
           of
           Nature
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           always
           designed
           to
           be
           subordinate
           and
           subservient
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           ever
           they
           come
           in
           competition
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           declared
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
             positive
             Institutions
          
           should
           give
           way
           to
           
             natural
             Duties
          
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           plainly
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Saying
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           If
           Circumstances
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           one
           part
           of
           Religion
           must
           give
           place
           ,
           God
           will
           have
           
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Instituted
           part
           to
           give
           way
           to
           that
           which
           is
           Natural
           and
           Moral
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             very
             frequent
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             the
             Duties
             of
          
           Natural
           
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Rites
             of
             Divine
          
           Institution
           
             come
             in
             competition
             ,
             to
             slight
             and
             disparage
          
           these
           
             in
             comparison
             of
          
           Moral
           
             Duties
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             of
             them
             as
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             no
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             and
             which
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             other
             he
             will
             hardly
             own
             that
             he
             hath
             commanded
             .
          
           When
           ye
           come
           to
           appear
           before
           me
           ,
           who
           hath
           required
           this
           at
           your
           hands
           ?
           
             Isa
             .
             1.
             12.
          
           
           Thou
           desirest
           not
           Sacrifice
           ,
           thou
           delightest
           not
           in
           Burnt-Offerings
           ,
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             16.
          
           
           Will
           the
           Lord
           be
           pleased
           with
           thousands
           of
           Rams
           ,
           or
           ten
           thousands
           of
           Rivers
           of
           Oyl
           ?
           He
           hath
           shewn
           thee
           ,
           O
           man
           ,
           what
           is
           good
           ;
           and
           what
           doth
           the
           Lord
           require
           of
           thee
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           justly
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           mercy
           ?
        
         
           But
           God
           no
           where
           makes
           any
           comparison
           to
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           Natural
           Duties
           ;
           he
           never
           derogated
           from
           them
           in
           any
           Case
           ;
           he
           never
           said
           
             he
             would
             have
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             mercy
             ,
          
           or
           
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             such
             a
             Rite
             of
             Religion
          
           
           
             should
             be
             performed
             ,
             than
             that
             men
             should
             do
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             greatest
             Charity
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           It
           is
           no
           where
           made
           a
           question
           ,
           
             will
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             that
             we
             deal
             justly
             every
             Man
             with
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             speak
             the
             truth
             one
             to
             another
             ?
             that
             we
             be
             kind
             and
             tender-hearted
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             ?
             that
             we
             be
             willing
             to
             distribute
             and
             give
             Alms
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             need
             ?
          
           there
           is
           no
           such
           question
           as
           this
           put
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           positive
           in
           these
           Matters
           ,
           that
           
             with
             such
             Sacrifices
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             .
          
           I
           instance
           in
           this
           Vertue
           more
           especially
           of
           Kindness
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           prime
           instances
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           as
           Sacrifice
           is
           put
           for
           all
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Instituted
           part
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           this
           disposition
           of
           Mind
           our
           Saviour
           makes
           the
           root
           of
           all
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           
             Love
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           it
           as
           the
           great
           End
           and
           Scope
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ;
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Commandment
             is
             Charity
             .
          
           And
           this
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           Mind
           he
           advanceth
           above
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           
             Hope
             ;
             The
             greatest
             of
             these
             is
             Charity
          
           ;
           and
           without
           this
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           any
           
           thing
           in
           Christianity
           ;
           this
           he
           makes
           our
           highest
           perfection
           and
           attainment
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           abides
           and
           remains
           in
           the
           future
           state
           ;
           
             Charity
             never
             fails
          
           .
        
         
           This
           our
           Saviour
           most
           effectually
           recommends
           to
           us
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Example
           ;
           this
           he
           presseth
           as
           the
           peculiar
           Law
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           Mark
           and
           Character
           of
           a
           Disciple
           .
           This
           he
           requires
           us
           to
           exercise
           towards
           those
           who
           practice
           the
           contrary
           towards
           us
           ;
           
             to
             love
             our
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             .
          
           And
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           greatest
           Example
           that
           ever
           was
           ;
           
             when
             we
             were
             Enemies
             to
             him
             ,
          
           he
           loved
           us
           so
           as
           hardly
           ever
           any
           Man
           did
           his
           Friend
           ,
           so
           as
           
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
          
           ;
           and
           he
           Instituted
           the
           Sacrament
           for
           a
           Memorial
           of
           his
           love
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           us
           in
           mind
           how
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           Application
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           Day
           ,
           is
           very
           obvious
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           two
           very
           natural
           Inferences
           from
           it
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appears
           what
           place
           Natural
           and
           Moral
           Duties
           ought
           to
           have
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           Natural
           Duties
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           
             Goodness
             .
             This
          
           is
           so
           primary
           a
           Duty
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           so
           great
           and
           considerable
           a
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           all
           
             positive
             Institutions
          
           must
           give
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           nothing
           of
           that
           kind
           can
           cancel
           the
           obligation
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           justifie
           the
           violation
           of
           this
           great
           and
           Natural
           Law.
           Our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Religion
           hath
           declared
           nothing
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           hath
           heightned
           our
           obligation
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           by
           telling
           us
           that
           
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             Mens
             lives
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           
             they
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             they
             are
             of
             ,
          
           who
           will
           
             kill
             Men
             to
             do
             God
             service
          
           ;
           and
           to
           advance
           his
           Cause
           and
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           will
           break
           through
           all
           obligations
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           
             Civil
             Society
          
           ,
           and
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           and
           Happiness
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           did
           our
           Saviour
           by
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           Religion
           design
           to
           release
           Men
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           Natural
           and
           Civil
           Duties
           .
           He
           had
           (
           as
           one
           would
           imagine
           )
           as
           much
           Power
           as
           the
           Pope
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           deposed
           none
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           nor
           did
           Absolve
           their
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Fidelity
           and
           Obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           opposition
           to
           his
           Religion
           ;
           he
           assumed
           no
           such
           Power
           to
           himself
           (
           no
           not
           in
           
             Ordine
             ad
             Spiritualia
          
           )
           nor
           ,
           that
           ever
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           did
           he
           give
           it
           to
           any
           other
           .
           Whence
           then
           comes
           his
           
             pretended
             Vicar
          
           to
           have
           this
           Authority
           ?
           And
           yet
           the
           horrid
           attempt
           of
           this
           Day
           was
           first
           designed
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           carried
           on
           ,
           in
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Popes
           Bull
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           so
           much
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           despair
           and
           discontent
           of
           that
           Party
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           the
           Natural
           Consequence
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           of
           
             Extirpating
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           and
           
             Deposing
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           
             Absolving
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           No
           Zeal
           for
           any
           positive
           Institution
           in
           Religion
           ,
           can
           justifie
           the
           Violation
           
           of
           the
           natural
           Law
           ,
           the
           Precepts
           whereof
           are
           of
           primary
           and
           indispensable
           Obligation
           .
           The
           
           Pope's
           Supremacy
           is
           not
           so
           clear
           ,
           as
           the
           Duty
           of
           
             Obedience
             to
             civil
             Government
          
           ;
           nor
           is
           Transubstantiation
           so
           plainly
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           both
           in
           Nature
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           
             do
             no
             murder
          
           .
           And
           yet
           how
           many
           thousands
           have
           been
           put
           to
           Death
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           understand
           
             this
             hardword
          
           ,
           and
           believe
           
             this
             impossible
             thing
          
           !
           And
           yet
           if
           
             the
             supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
          
           were
           clearly
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           as
           plain
           as
           the
           institution
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           yet
           these
           being
           but
           positive
           matters
           in
           Religion
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           reason
           to
           
             kill
             men
          
           for
           not
           understanding
           and
           believing
           these
           things
           ;
           nay
           it
           would
           be
           contrary
           to
           Religion
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           because
           the
           Law
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Humanity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           violated
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           any
           
             positive
             institution
          
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           plainly
           said
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             have
             mercy
             rather
             than
             Sacrifice
          
           ;
           yea
           rather
           than
           
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mass
          
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           what
           they
           pretend
           it
           is
           ,
           
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             natural
             body
             and
             bloo●
             of
          
           
           Christ
           ;
           because
           it
           would
           be
           needless
           :
           for
           Propitiation
           of
           Sin
           being
           once
           made
           by
           
             Christ's
             offering
             himself
             once
             for
             all
          
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin.
          
           Nay
           ,
           I
           will
           go
           further
           yet
           ;
           I
           had
           rather
           never
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           nor
           ever
           receive
           it
           ,
           than
           take
           away
           any
           Man's
           Life
           about
           it
           ;
           because
           the
           Sacrament
           is
           but
           a
           positive
           Rite
           and
           Institution
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           God
           prefers
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Duty
           of
           natural
           Religion
           ,
           before
           any
           Rite
           or
           Institution
           whatsoever
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           all
           acts
           of
           Malice
           and
           Cruelty
           are
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           particular
           Nature
           and
           Design
           of
           this
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           commemorate
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           our
           sakes
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           us
           an
           example
           of
           the
           greatest
           Love
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           excite
           us
           to
           the
           Imitation
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           hath
           been
           said
           gives
           us
           a
           right
           Notion
           and
           Character
           of
           that
           Church
           and
           Religion
           ,
           which
           prefers
           the
           positive
           Rites
           and
           Institutions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           observance
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           those
           Duties
           which
           are
           of
           natural
           and
           
           Eternal
           Obligation
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           
             Goodness
             ,
             Fidelity
          
           and
           Justice
           ;
           and
           which
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           
             pretended
             Article
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           
             Rite
             of
             Worship
          
           ,
           (
           which
           if
           it
           were
           certain
           that
           they
           were
           revealed
           ,
           and
           instituted
           by
           God
           are
           yet
           meerly
           positive
           )
           will
           
             break
             the
             greatest
             of
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           too
           plain
           to
           be
           denyed
           ,
           that
           the
           Principles
           and
           Precepts
           of
           natural
           Religion
           were
           never
           so
           effectually
           undermined
           ,
           and
           the
           Morality
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           never
           so
           intolerably
           corrupted
           and
           debauched
           ,
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           ever
           yet
           had
           the
           face
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           allowed
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           this
           out
           of
           a
           blind
           and
           furious
           Zeal
           for
           some
           Imaginary
           Doctrines
           and
           Rites
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           best
           are
           of
           meer
           
             positive
             Institution
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           rank
           among
           Christians
           ,
           that
           Sacrifices
           were
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           .
           For
           which
           we
           need
           go
           no
           further
           for
           an
           instance
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Occasion
           of
           th●s
           Day
           's
           Solemnity
           ;
           upon
           which
           Day
           ,
           (
           about
           fourscore
           years
           ago
           )
           there
           
           was
           designed
           
             a
             mighty
             Sacrifice
          
           indeed
           ,
           
             the
             greatest
             and
             richest
             burnt-offering
          
           that
           ever
           was
           pretended
           to
           be
           offered
           up
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           by
           those
           of
           any
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ;
           not
           
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
          
           but
           
             of
             King
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             ,
          
           more
           in
           value
           ,
           than
           
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
             ,
          
           than
           
             all
             the
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ,
             and
             the
             Cattle
             upon
             a
             thousand
             Hills
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           was
           a
           
             prodigious
             Sacrifice
          
           indeed
           ;
           but
           where
           was
           Mercy
           ?
           the
           thing
           God
           chiefly
           desires
           ,
           and
           which
           above
           all
           other
           things
           is
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ;
           no
           Mercy
           ,
           not
           even
           to
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           whom
           these
           nice
           and
           
             tender
             Casuists
          
           ,
           after
           a
           solemn
           debate
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           had
           resolved
           to
           involve
           in
           the
           same
           common
           Destruction
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           rather
           
             no
             mercy
          
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           Sacrificewhich
           their
           
             mad
             zeal
          
           had
           prompted
           them
           to
           ,
           should
           be
           omitted
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           They
           that
           can
           do
           such
           inhumane
           things
           ,
           and
           think
           them
           to
           be
           Religion
           ,
           do
           not
           understand
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           had
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           
             the
             first
             Rudiments
             of
             natural
             Religion
          
           ;
           
           that
           
             natural
             Duties
          
           are
           not
           to
           be
           violated
           upon
           pretence
           ,
           no
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           
             positive
             Institutions
          
           ;
           because
           natural
           Religion
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           that
           which
           is
           instituted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           violate
           any
           natural
           Duty
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           that
           which
           is
           instituted
           ,
           is
           for
           Religion
           to
           undermine
           and
           blow
           up
           it self
           .
           Let
           those
           who
           
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             ,
             go
             and
             learn
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ;
             I
             will
             have
             Mercy
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           Christianity
           doth
           not
           destroy
           ,
           but
           perfect
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           
             MATTHEW
             .
             V.
             17.
             
          
           
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             or
             the
             Prophets
             .
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             ;
             but
             to
             fulfil
             .
          
        
         
           THERE
           is
           no
           Saying
           in
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           the
           Jews
           did
           so
           frequently
           object
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Words
           and
           Actions
           were
           plainly
           repugnant
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           one
           another
           :
           for
           when
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           away
           so
           many
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Purifications
           ,
           Distinctions
           of
           Meats
           ,
           Sacrifices
           ,
           Judicial
           Laws
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           ;
           yet
           he
           says
           ,
           
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             or
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           throw
           down
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           contradicted
           his
           own
           Saying
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law.
          
           To
           clear
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           of
           this
           Objection
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           requ●site
           to
           consider
           the
           Scope
           and
           Design
           of
           his
           Discourse
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           shall
           fully
           understand
           the
           sence
           and
           meaning
           of
           these
           Words
           in
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           in
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           (
           which
           contains
           the
           Sum
           and
           Substance
           of
           his
           Religion
           )
           doth
           earnestly
           recommend
           to
           his
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           ,
           and
           strictly
           enjoyns
           the
           perfect
           Practice
           of
           all
           Goodness
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           declaring
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           bring
           in
           and
           establish
           that
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           indeed
           aimed
           at
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Imperfection
           of
           that
           Dispensation
           ,
           was
           not
           able
           to
           effect
           and
           accomplish
           .
           And
           to
           take
           away
           all
           suspicion
           of
           a
           Design
           ,
           to
           contradict
           the
           former
           Revelations
           of
           God
           ,
           made
           to
           the
           Jews
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           or
           to
           destroy
           their
           Divine
           
           Authority
           ,
           by
           carrying
           on
           a
           Design
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           imagination
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           he
           does
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           expresly
           declare
           the
           contrary
           ;
           
             Think
             not
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Intimating
           that
           some
           either
           did
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           might
           be
           apt
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           his
           Design
           was
           to
           destroy
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           undermine
           the
           Authority
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           to
           free
           them
           from
           this
           jealousie
           ,
           he
           declares
           plainly
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           such
           thought
           and
           intention
           ,
           it
           was
           far
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             to
             abrogate
          
           or
           
             dissolve
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           to
           encourage
           Men
           to
           the
           breach
           and
           violation
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           word
           is
           of
           the
           same
           sense
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           at
           the
           19.
           
             ver
             .
             whosoever
             shall
             break
             one
             of
             these
             least
             Commandments
          
           ;
           and
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           31.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             do
             we
             then
             make
             void
             the
             Law
             by
             Faith
             ?
          
           Which
           is
           the
           same
           question
           with
           that
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           21.
           
           
             Is
             the
             Law
             then
             against
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             are
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             contrary
             ?
             do
             they
             contradict
             one
             another
             ?
          
           So
           that
           
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Declaration
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           come
           to
           dissolve
           ,
           and
           abrogate
           ,
           and
           
             make
             void
          
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           to
           encourage
           Men
           to
           the
           breach
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           the
           Precepts
           of
           his
           Religion
           were
           in
           no
           wise
           contrary
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           did
           not
           thwart
           and
           oppose
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           contradict
           the
           main
           design
           and
           intention
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           
             the
             Jewish
             Religion
          
           ;
           for
           so
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           do
           frequently
           signifie
           ,
           Mat.
           7.
           12.
           
             therefore
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             Men
             should
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             even
             so
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           main
           scope
           and
           intention
           of
           what
           
             your
             Religion
          
           ,
           contained
           
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           teacheth
           ,
           concerning
           your
           Duty
           to
           one
           another
           .
           So
           likewise
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           40.
           
           
             On
             these
             two
             Commandments
             hang
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ;
           to
           these
           two
           Laws
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           teacheth
           ,
           may
           be
           refer'd
           .
           
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             ;
             but
             to
             fulfill
          
           ;
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           same
           Design
           which
           was
           intended
           by
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
           to
           perfect
           and
           accomplish
           it
           ;
           to
           supply
           all
           the
           defects
           and
           weaknesses
           and
           imperfections
           of
           that
           dispensation
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           plain
           meaning
           of
           this
           caution
           and
           declaration
           of
           our
           Saviours
           ;
           
             Think
             not
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           clearing
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Design
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Doctrine
           and
           Religion
           ,
           is
           not
           contrary
           to
           those
           former
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           God
           made
           to
           the
           Jews
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ;
           this
           will
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Prophesies
           and
           Predictions
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           or
           the
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           therein
           contained
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Prophesies
           and
           Predictions
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           came
           not
           
             to
             contradict
          
           and
           overthrow
           these
           ;
           but
           
             to
             fulfill
          
           them
           .
           The
           chief
           Predictions
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           ,
           and
           his
           Spiritual
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           the
           Law
           it
           was
           foretold
           ,
           
             that
             God
             would
             raise
             to
             them
             a
             Prophet
             like
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             whom
             they
             ought
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             ;
             and
             to
             him
             all
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
          
           
           
             gave
             witness
          
           ,
           foretelling
           the
           time
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           his
           extraction
           ,
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstances
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           the
           Purity
           and
           Efficacy
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           Actions
           and
           Miracles
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           his
           Passion
           ,
           Death
           ,
           and
           Burial
           ,
           with
           the
           particular
           Circumstances
           of
           them
           ,
           his
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Exaltation
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           part
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
          
           he
           did
           accomplish
           and
           fulfill
           in
           a
           most
           eminent
           and
           remarkable
           manner
           ;
           all
           things
           that
           the
           Prophets
           had
           foretold
           concerning
           the
           Messias
           ,
           were
           punctually
           made
           good
           in
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christianity
           did
           not
           clash
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           properly
           abrogate
           them
           ,
           and
           
             make
             them
             void
          
           ,
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           Moral
           Precepts
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           very
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           ultimate
           Scope
           and
           Design
           of
           that
           Religion
           ;
           nay
           ,
           so
           far
           was
           it
           from
           doing
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           and
           proper
           intention
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           was
           to
           clear
           
           and
           establish
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           main
           design
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             perfect
             the
             Law
          
           in
           this
           part
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           and
           
             advance
             Morality
          
           to
           its
           highest
           pitch
           ,
           to
           supply
           all
           the
           defects
           and
           imperfections
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Men
           much
           better
           than
           that
           weak
           and
           imperfect
           Institution
           was
           able
           to
           do
           .
           This
           was
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           our
           Saviour
           had
           a
           principal
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           sole
           respect
           to
           the
           Precepts
           of
           
             the
             Moral
             Law
          
           ,
           when
           he
           here
           says
           ,
           that
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             to
             perfect
             and
             fulfill
             them
          
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           by
           and
           by
           to
           shew
           more
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           give
           a
           full
           Answer
           to
           the
           Objection
           of
           the
           Jews
           against
           this
           Saying
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           he
           did
           not
           come
           to
           thwart
           and
           contradict
           ,
           and
           properly
           to
           abrogate
           and
           
             make
             void
             the
             Jewish
             Law
          
           ,
           in
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           neither
           the
           Civil
           and
           Judicial
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Ceremonial
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           Moral
           and
           Natural
           Precepts
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           more
           than
           I
           think
           to
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           to
           reconcile
           
           this
           Saying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Actions
           ;
           for
           tho'
           he
           had
           properly
           
             abrogated
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           sence
           
             fulfill'd
             it
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           
             destroy
             the
             obligation
             of
             Moral
             Duties
             ,
          
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           declares
           to
           be
           the
           ultimate
           scope
           ,
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           .
           For
           if
           the
           
             Ceremonial
             Law
          
           was
           not
           designed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           perpetual
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           way
           to
           
             a
             more
             perfect
             dispensation
          
           ;
           then
           our
           Saviour
           did
           no
           way
           thwart
           and
           
             contradict
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           by
           
             abrogating
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
          
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           God
           designed
           that
           a
           period
           should
           be
           put
           to
           it
           .
           But
           yet
           for
           the
           fuller
           satisfaction
           to
           this
           Objection
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           properly
           abrogate
           any
           part
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Law
          
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Ceremonial
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           did
           
             fulfill
             it
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           not
           their
           Civil
           and
           Judicial
           Laws
           .
           These
           ,
           in
           the
           original
           intention
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           not
           Laws
           designed
           for
           
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           suited
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           disposition
           and
           temper
           ,
           the
           Condition
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           a
           particular
           People
           and
           Nation
           ;
           to
           these
           our
           Saviour
           taught
           obedience
           ,
           and
           paid
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           never
           did
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           least
           weaken
           the
           obligation
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           they
           continued
           in
           full
           force
           ,
           'till
           that
           Nation
           and
           Commonwealth
           was
           dissolved
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Laws
           were
           no
           way
           impeached
           or
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           but
           they
           fell
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           subject
           to
           exercise
           their
           power
           upon
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           People
           that
           were
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           them
           were
           destroyed
           or
           dissipated
           !
           and
           tho'
           they
           neither
           are
           ,
           nor
           ever
           were
           obligatory
           to
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           given
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           the
           peculiar
           Laws
           of
           a
           particular
           Nation
           ;
           yet
           the
           Natural
           Reason
           and
           Equity
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           concerned
           Mankind
           ,
           is
           duly
           considered
           and
           regarded
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           these
           Laws
           are
           adopted
           into
           the
           Laws
           of
           most
           Christian
           Nations
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           received
           no
           prejudice
           by
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           continued
           in
           full
           force
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           
           that
           Nation
           and
           Commonwealth
           lasted
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           to
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Ceremonial
           part
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           ,
           which
           consisted
           in
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           Purifications
           ,
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           in
           distinction
           of
           Meats
           ,
           and
           Times
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           other
           Rites
           and
           Observances
           ;
           this
           was
           not
           properly
           abrogated
           and
           
             made
             void
          
           by
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           fulfill'd
           and
           
             made
             good
          
           by
           him
           .
           The
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           were
           the
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           of
           those
           
             future
             good
             things
          
           which
           were
           promised
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           rude
           draught
           of
           a
           better
           and
           more
           perfect
           Institution
           ,
           which
           was
           designed
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           fin●sht
           and
           perfected
           by
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           This
           account
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           of
           the
           
             legal
             Rites
             and
             Observances
          
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Let
             nb
             ma●●
             judge
             you
             in
             meat
             or
             in
             drink
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             holy
             day
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             New
             Moon
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             days
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             b●t
             the
             body
             is
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           reality
           of
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           were
           sh●dowed
           and
           figured
           by
           those
           
             legal
             observances
          
           ,
           
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Heb.
           calls
           the
           Priests
           and
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           
             Examples
             and
             shadows
             of
             Heavenly
             things
             ,
          
           Chap.
           8.
           5.
           and
           so
           Chap.
           10.
           1.
           
             the
             Law
             having
             a
             Shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             very
             image
             of
             the
             things
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           being
           but
           
             an
             obscure
             Type
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             a
             perfect
             Representation
          
           of
           the
           Blessings
           and
           Benefits
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           have
           in
           truth
           and
           reality
           .
           Now
           reason
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           concerning
           these
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           ,
           were
           only
           to
           continue
           'till
           the
           Substance
           of
           the
           things
           signified
           by
           them
           should
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           would
           be
           of
           no
           longer
           use
           ,
           when
           
             that
             more
             perfect
             Institution
          
           ,
           which
           was
           figured
           by
           them
           ,
           should
           take
           place
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           expire
           ,
           and
           become
           void
           of
           themselves
           ,
           because
           the
           reason
           and
           use
           of
           them
           ceasing
           ,
           they
           must
           necessarily
           fall
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           did
           not
           expire
           immediately
           upon
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           himself
           submitted
           to
           these
           Laws
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continued
           in
           force
           ;
           he
           was
           Circumcised
           ,
           and
           presented
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           performed
           all
           other
           Rites
           
           required
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             that
             first
             Covenant
          
           to
           which
           these
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           belonged
           ,
           continuing
           in
           force
           ,
           'till
           the
           ratification
           of
           
             the
             second
             Covenant
          
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           these
           Laws
           expired
           ,
           or
           rather
           were
           fulfill'd
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           accomplishment
           in
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           made
           all
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           other
           Rites
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           needless
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           use
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           Christ
           having
           by
           this
           
             one
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             perfected
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
          
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           14.
           
           So
           that
           Christ
           did
           not
           properly
           abrogate
           and
           repeal
           those
           Ritual
           and
           Ceremonial
           Laws
           ;
           but
           they
           having
           continued
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           designed
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           any
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           abated
           and
           ceased
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             And
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             time
             of
             their
             expiration
             ,
             because
             then
             the
          
           new
           Covenant
           
             took
             place
             ,
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             expresly
             tells
             us
          
           ,
           Eph.
           
             2.
             15.
          
           having
           abolisht
           or
           voided
           in
           his
           flesh
           the
           law
           of
           Commandments
           contained
           in
           Ordinances
           ;
           
             and
             this
          
           v.
           
             16.
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
          
           by
           his
           Cross
           ;
           
             and
             more
             plainly
          
           ,
           Col.
           
             2.
             14.
          
           
           blotting
           out
           the
           hand-writing
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           was
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           nailing
           it
           to
           his
           Cross
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           you
           see
           that
           even
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           was
           not
           so
           properly
           abrogated
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           and
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           rather
           had
           its
           accomplishment
           ,
           and
           attained
           its
           end
           in
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Eternal
           efficacy
           of
           it
           to
           the
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           purifying
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           hath
           made
           all
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           Washings
           ,
           and
           other
           Rites
           of
           the
           
             Ceremonial
             Law
          
           ,
           for
           ever
           needless
           and
           superfluous
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           But
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           
             Moral
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Precepts
           which
           are
           of
           Natural
           and
           Perpetual
           obligation
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           come
           either
           
             to
             dissolve
          
           ,
           or
           
             to
             lessen
          
           and
           slacken
           the
           obligation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           I
           told
           you
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           principally
           ,
           if
           not
           solely
           speak
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           attentively
           consider
           the
           scope
           of
           his
           Discourse
           .
           In
           the
           
           beginning
           of
           his
           Sermon
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           Blessing
           to
           those
           ,
           and
           those
           only
           who
           were
           endowed
           with
           those
           Virtues
           which
           are
           required
           by
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           
             Moral
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           comprehended
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           Christians
           must
           be
           very
           eminent
           and
           conspicuous
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           them
           ,
           v.
           16.
           
           
             Let
             your
             light
             so
             shine
             before
             Men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             see
             your
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             glorifie
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           cautions
           them
           not
           to
           entertain
           any
           such
           imagination
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           intended
           to
           dissolve
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           Men
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           which
           probably
           some
           might
           have
           suggested
           against
           him
           ;
           
             think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           you
           cannot
           entertain
           any
           such
           conceit
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           that
           the
           Precepts
           which
           I
           inculcate
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           those
           Virtues
           ,
           the
           practice
           whereof
           I
           recommend
           to
           you
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           .
           So
           that
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           crossing
           the
           main
           design
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Jewish
           
           Religion
           ,
           that
           I
           come
           purposely
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           same
           Design
           to
           
             further
             perfection
          
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           
             more
             perfect
             and
             clear
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           
             a
             greater
             enforcement
          
           and
           encouragement
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           these
           were
           always
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           of
           Religion
           ,
           the
           ultimate
           design
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           discharging
           Men
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Moral
           Precepts
           of
           
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           I
           come
           to
           bind
           them
           more
           strongly
           upon
           you
           .
           And
           
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           solemnly
           declare
           ,
           
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             break
             one
             of
             these
             least
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             shall
             teach
             Men
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           in
           no
           wise
           enter
           therein
           .
           You
           think
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           very
           Pious
           and
           Excellent
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           attained
           to
           a
           high
           pitch
           of
           Righteousness
           ;
           
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             except
             your
             Righteousness
             shall
             exceed
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             ye
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           then
           he
           instanceth
           in
           several
           Precepts
           of
           
             the
             Moral
             Law
          
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           letter
           of
           them
           ,
           especially
           as
           they
           were
           interpreted
           
           by
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Law
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           were
           very
           much
           short
           of
           that
           Righteousness
           and
           Perfection
           which
           he
           now
           requires
           of
           his
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           .
           So
           that
           his
           whole
           Discourse
           is
           about
           Precepts
           and
           Obligations
           of
           
             the
             Moral
          
           Law
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           word
           concerning
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ;
           which
           makes
           me
           very
           prone
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           meaning
           in
           the
           Text
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           his
           Religion
           was
           so
           far
           from
           thwarting
           and
           opposing
           that
           which
           was
           the
           main
           design
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Jewish
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           the
           principal
           intention
           of
           Christianity
           was
           to
           advance
           the
           practice
           of
           goodness
           and
           virtue
           ,
           by
           strengthning
           the
           obligation
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           and
           giving
           us
           a
           more
           perfect
           Law
           and
           Rule
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           offering
           better
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           greater
           Encouragements
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           this
           Law.
           Therefore
           for
           the
           fuller
           explication
           and
           illustration
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           clear
           these
           three
           Points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Main
           and
           Ultimate
           Design
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           was
           
           to
           engage
           Men
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           real
           and
           substantial
           goodness
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           or
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           was
           comparatively
           very
           weak
           ,
           and
           insufficient
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           hath
           supplied
           all
           the
           defects
           ,
           and
           weaknesses
           and
           imperfections
           of
           that
           dispensation
           ;
           these
           three
           Particulars
           will
           fully
           clear
           our
           Saviour's
           meaning
           in
           this
           Text.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Main
           and
           Ultimate
           Design
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           was
           to
           engage
           Men
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           real
           and
           substantial
           Goodness
           ,
           consisting
           in
           those
           Virtues
           which
           our
           Saviour
           mentions
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Sermon
           ;
           Humility
           ,
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Purity
           ,
           and
           Peaceableness
           .
           This
           our
           Saviour
           more
           than
           once
           tells
           us
           was
           the
           sum
           and
           substance
           ,
           the
           main
           scope
           and
           design
           of
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
          
           
           Prophets
           .
           Mat.
           7.
           12.
           
           
             Therefore
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             Men
             should
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             even
             so
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           And
           Mat.
           22.
           40.
           
           That
           
             the
             love
             of
             God
          
           and
           
             our
             Neighbour
          
           ,
           those
           
             two
             great
             Commands
          
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Moral
           Duties
           are
           reduced
           ,
           are
           the
           two
           great
           hinges
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           
             on
             these
             two
             hang
             all
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           
             Love
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.
           10.
           
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             the
             Perf●ct
             and
             the
             Royal
             Law
             ,
          
           as
           that
           which
           hath
           a
           Soveraign
           influence
           upon
           all
           parts
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           Rom.
           3.
           21.
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           more
           perfect
           Righteousness
           which
           was
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           is
           
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           the
           Prophets
           every
           where
           do
           slight
           and
           undervalue
           the
           Ritual
           and
           Ceremonial
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           .
           Isa
           .
           1.
           11.
           
           
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             the
             multitude
             of
             your
             Sacrifices
             unto
             me
             ?
             bring
             no
             more
             vain
             oblations
             ,
             your
             New
             Moons
             and
             your
             appointed
             Feasts
             my
             Soul
             hateth
             .
          
           But
           what
           then
           are
           the
           things
           that
           are
           acceptable
           
           to
           God
           ?
           He
           tells
           us
           at
           the
           16
           th
           ver
           .
           
             wash
             ye
             ,
             make
             you
             clean
             ,
             put
             away
             the
             evil
             of
             your
             doings
             from
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             cease
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             learn
             to
             do
             well
             ;
             seek
             judgment
             ,
             relieve
             the
             Oppressed
             ,
             judge
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             plead
             for
             the
             Widow
             .
          
           And
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremiah
           God
           tells
           that
           People
           ,
           that
           the
           business
           of
           Sacrifices
           was
           not
           the
           thing
           primarily
           designed
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           obedience
           to
           the
           Moral
           Law
           ;
           the
           Ritual
           Law
           came
           in
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           for
           the
           prevention
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           by
           way
           of
           condescention
           to
           the
           temper
           of
           that
           People
           ;
           and
           thus
           Maimonides
           and
           the
           Learned
           Jews
           understand
           these
           words
           ,
           Jer.
           7.
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             I
             spake
             not
             unto
             your
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             them
             in
             the
             day
             that
             I
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             concerning
             Burnt-offerings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             this
             thing
             commanded
             I
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             obey
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             all
             the
             ways
             that
             I
             have
             commanded
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             my
             People
             .
          
           So
           likewise
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Hosea
           ,
           God
           plainly
           prefers
           the
           Moral
           before
           the
           Ritual
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           was
           principally
           designed
           and
           intended
           by
           him
           ,
           Hos
           .
           6.
           6.
           
           
             I
             desired
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             the
          
           
           
             knowledge
             of
             God
             more
             than
             Burnt-Offerings
          
           ;
           but
           most
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           ,
           Mich.
           6.
           6.
           
           
             Wherewith
             shall
             I
             come
             before
             the
             Lord
             ?
             Shall
             I
             come
             before
             him
             with
             Burnt-offerings
             ?
             Wi●
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             with
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousands
             of
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
             ?
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             Man
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             ●ustly
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God
             ?
          
           These
           it
           seems
           were
           the
           great
           things
           which
           God
           stood
           upon
           and
           required
           of
           Men
           even
           under
           that
           imperfect
           dispensation
           ;
           and
           these
           are
           the
           very
           things
           which
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           so
           strictly
           enjoyn
           and
           command
           ;
           so
           that
           
             this
             Righteousness
          
           which
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           ,
           
             was
             witnessed
             to
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           Point
           ,
           That
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           or
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           was
           comparatively
           very
           weak
           ,
           and
           insufficient
           to
           make
           Men
           truly
           good
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           real
           and
           inward
           righteousness
           ;
           it
           gave
           Laws
           indeed
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           but
           those
           not
           so
           clear
           and
           perfect
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           
           not
           so
           clearly
           understood
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           it
           made
           no
           express
           promises
           of
           inward
           Grace
           ,
           and
           assistance
           ,
           to
           quicken
           and
           strengthen
           us
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           our
           Duty
           ;
           it
           made
           no
           explicit
           promises
           of
           any
           blessing
           and
           reward
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           our
           duty
           beyond
           this
           Life
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           best
           and
           most
           powerful
           Arguments
           and
           Encouragements
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           were
           either
           wholly
           wanting
           ,
           or
           very
           obscurely
           revealed
           under
           this
           dispensation
           .
        
         
           
             And
             this
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Jewish
             dispensation
             ,
             both
             to
             our
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             to
             the
             reconciling
             of
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             making
             of
             us
             really
             good
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             frequently
             inculcates
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           Acts
           
             13.
             38
             ,
             39.
          
           
           Be
           it
           known
           unto
           you
           therefore
           ,
           Men
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           through
           this
           Man
           is
           preached
           unto
           you
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           all
           that
           believe
           are
           justified
           ,
           from
           all
           those
           things
           ,
           from
           which
           ye
           could
           not
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           and
           Rom.
           
             8.
             3.
          
           
           What
           the
           Law
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           weak
           through
           the
           flesh
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
          
           
           
             the
             carnality
             of
             that
             dispensation
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           Gal.
           
             3.
             21.
             he
             calls
             it
             a
             Law
             unfit
             to
             give
             Life
          
           ;
           If
           there
           had
           been
           a
           Law
           which
           could
           have
           given
           Life
           ,
           verily
           Righteousness
           had
           been
           by
           the
           Law.
           
             And
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
          
           Hebrews
           ,
           
             Ch.
             8.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             finds
             fault
             with
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             lowness
             and
             meanness
             of
             its
             Promises
             ,
             being
             only
             of
             Temporal
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             for
             want
             of
             conferring
             an
             inward
             and
             a
             powerful
             Principle
             to
             enable
             Men
             to
             obedience
          
           ;
           but
           now
           hath
           he
           obtained
           
             (
             speaking
             of
             Christ
          
           )
           a
           more
           excellent
           Ministry
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           also
           he
           is
           the
           Mediator
           of
           a
           better
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           was
           established
           upon
           better
           Promises
           ;
           for
           if
           that
           first
           Covenant
           had
           been
           faultless
           ,
           then
           should
           no
           place
           have
           been
           sought
           for
           a
           second
           ;
           
             and
             this
          
           second
           and
           better
           Covenant
           ,
           
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             was
             foretold
             by
             the
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
          
           ;
           for
           finding
           fault
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           behold
           the
           days
           come
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           when
           I
           will
           make
           a
           new
           Covenant
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           the
           House
           of
           Judah
           ;
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Covenant
           which
           I
           made
           with
           their
           Fathers
           .
           
           For
           this
           is
           the
           Covenant
           which
           I
           will
           make
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           after
           those
           days
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           I
           will
           put
           my
           Laws
           into
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           write
           them
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           And
           Chap.
           
             10.
             1
             ,
             4.
             he
             shews
             the
             inefficacy
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             for
             the
             real
             expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           the
           Law
           having
           but
           a
           shadow
           of
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           lively
           representation
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           can
           never
           with
           those
           Sacrifices
           which
           they
           offer'd
           year
           by
           year
           continually
           ,
           make
           the
           comers
           thereunto
           perfect
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           Bulls
           and
           of
           Goats
           should
           take
           away
           sins
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           now
           have
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Third
           Particular
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           hath
           supplied
           all
           the
           defects
           and
           weakness
           and
           imperfection
           of
           the
           Jewish
           dispensation
           ;
           but
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           enter
           upon
           ,
           but
           make
           one
           plain
           inference
           from
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           I
           have
           already
           discoursed
           upon
           this
           Argument
           .
        
         
           If
           our
           Saviour
           
             came
             not
             to
             dissolve
          
           and
           loosen
           the
           obligation
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           but
           to
           confirm
           and
           establish
           it
           ,
           and
           
           to
           enforce
           and
           bind
           the
           practice
           of
           these
           Duties
           
             more
             strongly
          
           upon
           us
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           widely
           and
           wilfully
           mistake
           the
           design
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           who
           teach
           that
           
             it
             dischargeth
             Men
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           Fundamental
           and
           avowed
           Principle
           of
           the
           Antinomian
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           directly
           contrary
           to
           this
           Declaration
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             but
          
           to
           perfect
           and
           
             fulfill
             them
          
           ;
           (
           for
           to
           take
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           is
           plainly
           to
           destroy
           and
           
             make
             it
             void
             ;
          
           )
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostle's
           solemn
           resolution
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           31.
           
           
             Do
             we
             then
             make
             void
             the
             Law
             through
             Faith
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           does
           the
           Gospel
           destroy
           and
           take
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           ?
           
             God
             forbid
             ,
             yea
             we
             establish
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           so
           far
           from
           designing
           or
           doing
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           gives
           new
           strength
           and
           force
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           surely
           they
           that
           teach
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           did
           never
           duly
           consider
           that
           terrible
           threatning
           of
           our
           Saviour
           after
           the
           Text
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           so
           directly
           level'd
           at
           them
           ;
           
             whosoever
             shall
          
           
           
             break
             one
             of
             these
             least
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             shall
             teach
             Men
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             call'd
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
          
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           Men
           more
           effectually
           teach
           the
           violation
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           
             the
             least
          
           ,
           but
           of
           
             the
             greatest
          
           of
           Gods
           Commandments
           ,
           than
           by
           declaring
           that
           
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             set
             Men
             free
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ?
          
           which
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Christians
           may
           act
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           do
           the
           most
           impious
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           without
           any
           offence
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           continue
           to
           be
           his
           Children
           ,
           and
           highly
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           all
           the
           security
           they
           have
           against
           this
           impious
           Consequence
           ,
           is
           that
           weak
           and
           slender
           pretence
           ,
           
             that
             gratitude
             and
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             will
             preserve
             them
             from
             making
             this
             ill
             use
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             oblige
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             to
             please
             God
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Law
             could
             do
             .
          
           But
           then
           they
           do
           not
           consider
           the
           nonsense
           of
           this
           ;
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Sin
           ,
           if
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           be
           taken
           away
           ;
           for
           where
           
           
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             there
          
           can
           be
           
             no
             Transgression
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           common
           Reason
           likewise
           tells
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Law
           being
           removed
           and
           taken
           away
           ,
           all
           Actions
           become
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           one
           thing
           is
           not
           more
           
             a
             sin
          
           or
           
             offence
             against
             God
          
           than
           another
           .
           And
           what
           then
           is
           it
           they
           mean
           that
           gratitude
           will
           oblige
           Men
           to
           ,
           or
           preserve
           them
           from
           ?
           When
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           sin
           or
           duty
           ,
           as
           pleasing
           or
           offending
           God
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Law
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           restrain
           us
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
             And
             what
             is
             ,
             if
          
           this
           
             be
             not
          
           ,
           to
           turn
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           into
           wantonness
           ,
           
             and
             to
             make
          
           Christian
           Liberty
           a
           Cloke
           
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             Sins
             ?
             A
             Man
             cannot
             do
             a
             greater
             despite
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             take
             a
             more
             effectual
             course
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             contempt
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             it
             to
             be
             hiss'd
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             to
             represent
             it
             as
             a
             lewd
             and
             licentious
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             gives
             Men
             a
             perfect
             discharge
             from
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
          
           Morality
           ,
           
             and
             obligeth
             them
             only
          
           to
           believe
           confidently
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           for
           them
           a
           liberty
           to
           do
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           these
           terms
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           they
           
           are
           secure
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Salvation
           in
           the
           other
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             sum
             and
             the
             plain
             result
             of
             the
          
           Antinomian
           
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             most
             pernicious
          
           Heresie
           ,
           
             and
             most
             directly
             destructive
             of
             the
             great
             End
             and
             Design
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             ever
             yet
             was
             broached
             in
             the
             World.
             But
          
           ye
           have
           not
           so
           learned
           Christ
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           ye
           have
           heard
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           taught
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           truth
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           ye
           put
           off
           concerning
           your
           former
           conversation
           ,
           the
           old
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           corrupt
           according
           to
           deceitful
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           be
           renewed
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           new
           Man
           ,
           which
           after
           God
           is
           created
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           true
           Holiness
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           
        
         
           Christianity
           doth
           not
           destroy
           ,
           but
           perfect
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           
             MATTHEW
             .
             V.
             17.
             
          
           
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             destroy
             ;
             but
             to
             fulfil
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           consider'd
           this
           Saying
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           with
           respect
           to
           
             the
             Moral
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           those
           Precepts
           which
           are
           of
           Natural
           and
           Perpetual
           force
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           come
           either
           to
           dissolve
           or
           loosen
           the
           obligation
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           illustration
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           propounded
           to
           clear
           these
           three
           Points
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           main
           and
           ultimate
           design
           of
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           was
           
           to
           engage
           Men
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           real
           and
           substantial
           goodness
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
          
           ,
           or
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           was
           comparatively
           very
           weak
           ,
           and
           insufficient
           to
           make
           Men
           truly
           good
           ,
           and
           ineffectual
           to
           promote
           inward
           and
           real
           Righteousness
           .
           These
           two
           points
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Third
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           supply
           all
           the
           defects
           and
           weaknesses
           and
           imperfections
           of
           the
           Jewish
           dispensation
           .
        
         
           The
           Jewish
           Religion
           had
           very
           considerable
           advantages
           above
           the
           meer
           
             light
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           that
           the
           Heathen
           World
           had
           to
           conduct
           them
           towards
           Eternal
           Happiness
           ;
           the
           Jews
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           very
           signal
           and
           particular
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           did
           naturally
           tend
           to
           beget
           in
           them
           good
           hopes
           of
           a
           future
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           rewards
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           they
           
           had
           the
           Natural
           Law
           revealed
           ,
           and
           the
           main
           Precepts
           of
           it
           written
           with
           God's
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           by
           Moses
           delivered
           to
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           they
           had
           a
           more
           certain
           and
           distinct
           knowledge
           of
           their
           duty
           ;
           they
           had
           Prophets
           frequently
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           admonish
           them
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           warn
           them
           of
           approaching
           judgments
           .
           They
           had
           good
           encouragement
           given
           to
           hope
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           Sin
           ,
           by
           God's
           appointment
           of
           several
           ways
           of
           expiation
           ;
           which
           ,
           how
           unlikely
           soever
           they
           were
           to
           be
           available
           to
           the
           effectual
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           signifie
           that
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           was
           placable
           ,
           and
           did
           seem
           to
           figure
           some
           more
           effectual
           way
           ,
           designed
           by
           God
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           exhibited
           in
           due
           time
           .
           And
           finally
           they
           had
           most
           express
           promises
           and
           threatnings
           of
           Temporal
           Blessings
           and
           judgements
           ,
           to
           encourage
           them
           in
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           deter
           them
           from
           the
           transgression
           of
           God's
           Laws
           .
           These
           Advantages
           the
           Jews
           plainly
           had
           above
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             God
             did
             not
             deal
          
           
           
             so
             with
             other
             Nations
             ,
             neither
             had
             the
             Heathen
          
           such
           
             a
             knowledge
             of
             God's
             Laws
          
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           was
           very
           short
           and
           defective
           ,
           very
           weak
           and
           infectual
           to
           the
           great
           end
           of
           Righteousness
           and
           true
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           Men
           to
           that
           perfection
           of
           goodness
           ,
           of
           which
           Humane
           Nature
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           capable
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           wanted
           a
           more
           perfect
           Institution
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           defects
           and
           weakness
           and
           imperfection
           even
           of
           that
           Divine
           Revelation
           which
           God
           had
           made
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           really
           to
           effect
           and
           accomplish
           that
           which
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           attempted
           and
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           was
           but
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           rudely
           begun
           under
           that
           imperfect
           Institution
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           revealed
           by
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           fully
           effected
           ,
           as
           will
           evidently
           appear
           by
           a
           particular
           Survey
           and
           Consideration
           of
           the
           main
           defects
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           shew
           to
           be
           all
           perfectly
           made
           up
           by
           the
           revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           these
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           great
           defect
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           that
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           it
           was
           meerly
           external
           ,
           concerning
           the
           purification
           of
           
             the
             Body
          
           and
           
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           and
           only
           figurative
           of
           that
           inward
           Purity
           and
           real
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           renders
           Men
           truly
           good
           ,
           and
           like
           to
           God
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           the
           Jewish
           Institution
           is
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           call'd
           
             the
             Law
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Commandment
             ,
             Heb.
          
           7.
           16
           ;
           and
           Ch.
           9.
           10
           ,
           is
           said
           
             to
             consist
             only
          
           (
           that
           is
           chiefly
           )
           
             in
             meats
             and
             drinks
             ,
             and
             divers
             washings
             ,
             and
             carnal
             Ordinances
             imposed
             on
             them
             until
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           'till
           the
           Messias
           should
           come
           ,
           and
           give
           such
           Laws
           as
           should
           really
           tend
           to
           reform
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           these
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           are
           call'd
           
             poor
             pitiful
             Elements
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           fitted
           rather
           for
           Children
           in
           understanding
           and
           goodness
           ,
           than
           to
           bring
           Men
           to
           any
           maturity
           and
           perfection
           in
           goodness
           .
           All
           their
           Rites
           of
           purification
           did
           
             only
             sanctifie
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           but
           
           
             did
             not
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           speaks
           ,
           Ch.
           9.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
             they
             could
             not
             make
             those
             that
             performed
             and
             observed
             them
             perfect
             ,
             as
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             v.
          
           9.
           that
           is
           ,
           these
           Laws
           had
           no
           effect
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           really
           better
           ,
           to
           cure
           them
           of
           their
           Moral
           Defects
           and
           Impurities
           ,
           their
           Sins
           and
           Vices
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Christian
           Institution
           doth
           perfectly
           supply
           this
           defect
           ,
           by
           taking
           us
           off
           from
           those
           Carnal
           and
           External
           Observances
           ,
           and
           principally
           requiring
           that
           we
           
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
          
           ;
           by
           giving
           us
           such
           Laws
           as
           wholly
           tend
           to
           advance
           real
           and
           substantial
           goodness
           ,
           purity
           and
           holiness
           of
           heart
           and
           life
           ,
           such
           as
           mainly
           tend
           to
           reform
           the
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           like
           to
           that
           Holy
           and
           perfect
           Being
           whom
           we
           worship
           :
           and
           besides
           an
           external
           humble
           and
           reverent
           demeanour
           of
           our selves
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           Natural
           Religion
           doth
           likewise
           direct
           ;
           )
           Christianity
           hath
           only
           Instituted
           two
           solemn
           
             External
             Rites
          
           ,
           viz.
           Baptism
           ,
           
           and
           
             the
             Lords
             Supper
          
           ;
           whereby
           we
           solemnly
           oblige
           our selves
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           virtue
           and
           goodness
           ,
           I
           say
           
             only
             these
             two
          
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           multitude
           of
           external
           Observances
           ,
           Christians
           might
           not
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           minding
           of
           the
           real
           and
           substantial
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           extreamly
           abated
           and
           weakned
           the
           force
           of
           Christianity
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           amusing
           them
           with
           
             External
             Rites
          
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           multiplied
           to
           that
           excessive
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Christ
           really
           heavier
           than
           that
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           a
           more
           external
           and
           
             carnal
             Commandment
          
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           have
           diverted
           and
           taken
           off
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           from
           the
           main
           design
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           they
           are
           so
           employed
           and
           taken
           up
           with
           Matters
           of
           
             external
             Ceremony
          
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           leisure
           to
           think
           of
           being
           
             good
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           to
           mind
           the
           great
           and
           substantial
           Duties
           and
           Virtues
           of
           the
           Christian
           Life
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           have
           spoil'd
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           
           of
           one
           of
           its
           chief
           Excellencies
           and
           Perfections
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           
             simplicity
             of
             its
             Worship
          
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           now
           encumbred
           with
           so
           many
           foolish
           and
           frivolous
           Rites
           and
           Observances
           ,
           as
           do
           not
           only
           render
           it
           more
           burthensom
           ,
           but
           less
           apt
           to
           make
           men
           inwardly
           and
           substantially
           good
           ,
           than
           even
           Judaism
           itself
           .
           This
           is
           so
           true
           and
           so
           visible
           ,
           that
           the
           wiser
           and
           better
           sort
           of
           them
           have
           complain'd
           of
           it
           for
           several
           Ages
           ,
           and
           still
           do
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           they
           dare
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           censure
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           defect
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           give
           encouragement
           enough
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           by
           declaring
           and
           assuring
           to
           us
           any
           certain
           way
           and
           method
           for
           the
           expiation
           and
           forgiveness
           of
           Sin.
           This
           the
           Rites
           of
           all
           Religion
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           pretended
           to
           ;
           but
           were
           very
           ineffectual
           to
           that
           end
           .
           The
           Heathen
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           cruel
           and
           barbarous
           Rites
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           all
           pretend
           to
           be
           so
           many
           ways
           of
           appeasing
           the
           offended
           Deity
           ,
           and
           of
           making
           atonement
           and
           expiation
           for
           Sin
           ;
           and
           the
           Sacrifices
           
           of
           the
           Jews
           were
           Instituted
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           external
           and
           
             legal
             expiation
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           of
           
             a
             better
          
           and
           
             more
             perfect
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           which
           should
           really
           expiate
           Sin
           ;
           but
           even
           this
           was
           very
           darkly
           and
           imperfectly
           discovered
           to
           them
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           expiations
           of
           the
           Law
           did
           only
           extend
           to
           the
           least
           sorts
           of
           Sins
           ,
           those
           of
           ignorance
           and
           inadvertency
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           all
           to
           presumptuous
           Sins
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           committed
           with
           
             a
             high
             hand
          
           ,
           not
           to
           wilfull
           and
           deliberate
           Sins
           ,
           except
           in
           some
           very
           few
           and
           rare
           Cases
           particularly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Law
           ;
           so
           that
           tho'
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Religious
           Rites
           both
           of
           the
           Pagan
           and
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           aimed
           at
           the
           expiation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           really
           ineffectual
           to
           that
           end
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           Mankind
           ,
           tho'
           they
           conceived
           good
           hope
           of
           God's
           mercy
           and
           forgiveness
           in
           case
           of
           Repentance
           
             (
             Who
             can
             tell
             if
             God
             will
             turn
             and
             repent
             ,
             and
             turn
             away
             from
             his
             anger
             ?
             )
          
           yet
           they
           were
           unacquainted
           with
           any
           certain
           and
           effectual
           means
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           It
           remains
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           blessing
           of
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           Sins
           ,
           was
           never
           sufficiently
           declared
           and
           assured
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           but
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           St.
           Paul
           expresly
           asserts
           ,
           Acts
           13.
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             therefore
             ,
             Men
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             through
             this
             Man
             is
             preached
             unto
             you
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             that
             believe
             are
             justified
             from
             all
             things
             ,
             from
             which
             ye
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           The
           Gospel
           hath
           provided
           an
           expiation
           for
           all
           Sins
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           inestimable
           value
           ,
           
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           And
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           encouragement
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           one
           most
           effectual
           means
           to
           reclaim
           Men
           from
           their
           Sins
           ,
           to
           be
           assured
           that
           they
           are
           indemnified
           for
           what
           is
           past
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           means
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           13.
           that
           
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Law
           left
           Sinners
           ,
           as
           to
           those
           Sins
           which
           stood
           most
           in
           need
           of
           pardon
           ,
           under
           a
           Curse
           ,
           having
           provided
           no
           expiation
           for
           them
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           redeemed
           them
           from
           that
           
           Curse
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           general
           expiation
           for
           Sin
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           says
           ,
           Ch.
           9.
           15.
           that
           Christ
           died
           
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             transgressions
             that
             were
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           those
           Sins
           for
           which
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Law
           had
           provided
           no
           way
           of
           forgiveness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           St.
           John
           says
           emphatically
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           1.
           7.
           that
           
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             cleanseth
             us
             from
             all
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Law
           did
           not
           afford
           sufficiently
           plain
           and
           certain
           Rules
           and
           Directions
           for
           a
           good
           Life
           .
           As
           the
           corruption
           and
           degeneracy
           of
           Mankind
           grew
           worse
           ,
           so
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           waxed
           dimmer
           and
           dimmer
           ,
           and
           the
           Rule
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           was
           more
           doubtful
           and
           uncertain
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           very
           considerable
           instances
           of
           our
           Duty
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Jews
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           only
           had
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           give
           clear
           and
           perfect
           light
           and
           direction
           as
           to
           Moral
           Duties
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           are
           of
           an
           Eternal
           and
           Immutable
           Reason
           and
           Goodness
           .
           And
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           
           in
           this
           Sermon
           explains
           it
           to
           a
           greater
           perfection
           than
           it
           was
           understood
           to
           have
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           the
           letter
           of
           it
           seemed
           to
           intend
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           only
           forbidden
           several
           things
           permitted
           by
           that
           Law
           ,
           as
           Divorce
           ,
           and
           
             Retaliation
             of
             Injuries
          
           ;
           but
           hath
           heightned
           our
           Duty
           in
           several
           instances
           of
           it
           ,
           requiring
           us
           
             to
             love
             our
             Enemies
          
           ,
           and
           
             to
             forgive
             the
             greatest
             injuries
             and
             provocations
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             often
             repeated
             ,
          
           and
           not
           only
           
             not
             to
             revenge
             them
          
           ,
           but
           
             to
             requite
             them
             with
             good
             turns
             ,
          
           which
           were
           not
           understood
           by
           Mankind
           to
           be
           Laws
           before
           ,
           but
           yet
           when
           duly
           consider'd
           ,
           are
           very
           agreeable
           to
           right
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           wisest
           and
           b●st
           Men.
           So
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ●ath
           not
           only
           fixt
           and
           determined
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           
             a
             greater
             certainty
          
           ,
           but
           hath
           raised
           it
           to
           
             a
             greater
             perfection
          
           ,
           and
           rendered
           it
           every
           way
           fit
           to
           bring
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           to
           a
           more
           Divine
           temper
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           reasonable
           and
           perfect
           way
           of
           serving
           God
           ,
           than
           ever
           the
           World
           was
           instructed
           in
           before
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           only
           of
           temporal
           good
           and
           evil
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           endless
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           of
           
             another
             World
          
           ,
           but
           very
           languid
           and
           faint
           Motives
           to
           obedience
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           the
           Jews
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           had
           such
           apprehensions
           of
           their
           own
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           future
           state
           of
           Happiness
           and
           Misery
           after
           this
           Life
           ,
           as
           Natural
           Light
           suggested
           to
           them
           ;
           which
           was
           in
           most
           but
           a
           wavering
           and
           uncertain
           perswasion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           small
           efficacy
           to
           engage
           Men
           to
           their
           Duty
           ;
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           added
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           the
           clearness
           of
           those
           Natural
           Notions
           concerning
           a
           future
           state
           ,
           and
           the
           strengthning
           of
           this
           perswasion
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ;
           it
           did
           rather
           suppose
           it
           ,
           than
           give
           any
           new
           force
           and
           life
           to
           it
           .
           And
           for
           this
           Reason
           more
           particularly
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           that
           
             the
             Law
             was
          
           but
           weak
           to
           make
           Men
           good
           ;
           because
           it
           did
           not
           work
           strongly
           enough
           upon
           the
           hopes
           and
           fears
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           the
           weight
           of
           its
           Promises
           ,
           and
           the
           terrour
           of
           its
           
           Threatnings
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           this
           weakness
           and
           imperfection
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           removed
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           powerful
           and
           awakening
           dispensation
           brought
           in
           in
           the
           place
           of
           it
           ;
           Heb.
           7.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             For
             there
             is
             verily
             a
             disannulling
             of
             the
             Commandment
             that
             was
             before
          
           (
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Law
           )
           
             for
             the
             weakness
             and
             unprofitableness
             thereof
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             but
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             hope
             did
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           promiseth
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           And
           Ch.
           8.
           6.
           for
           this
           Reason
           more
           especially
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             Ministry
             ,
             being
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             establish'd
             upon
             better
             Promises
             .
          
           And
           Rom.
           1.
           16
           ,
           18.
           
           St.
           Paul
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           Reason
           
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
          
           because
           
             therein
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men.
          
           The
           clear
           Revelation
           of
           
             a
             Future
             Judgment
          
           ,
           was
           that
           which
           made
           the
           Gospel
           so
           proper
           and
           so
           powerful
           an
           Instrument
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men.
           The
           great
           impiety
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           their
           impenitency
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           before
           ,
           
           while
           the
           World
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ignorant
           of
           the
           infinite
           danger
           of
           a
           wicked
           Life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           is
           said
           in
           some
           sort
           
             to
             overlook
             it
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             commands
             all
             Men
             every
             where
             to
             repent
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             day
             in
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             righteousness
             by
             that
             Man
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             given
             assurance
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             Acts
          
           17.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           The
           clear
           discovery
           and
           perfect
           assurance
           of
           
             a
             future
             Judgment
          
           ,
           calls
           loudly
           upon
           all
           Men
           to
           leave
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Law
           had
           no
           spiritual
           Promises
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           grace
           and
           assistance
           of
           God's
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           the
           mortifying
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           enabling
           Men
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           supporting
           them
           under
           Sufferings
           :
           but
           the
           Gospel
           is
           full
           of
           clear
           and
           express
           Promises
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           hath
           assured
           us
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             give
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             him
             ,
             Luke
          
           11.
           13.
           and
           this
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           is
           actually
           confer'd
           upon
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           those
           who
           do
           sincerely
           embrace
           
           and
           believe
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           9.
           
           
             If
             any
             Man
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             none
             of
             his
             .
          
           Hence
           the
           Gospel
           is
           call'd
           by
           the
           same
           Apostle
           
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           v.
           2d
           of
           that
           Chap.
           
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             hath
             made
             me
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           next
           words
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           herein
           manifestly
           appeared
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           left
           Men
           destitute
           of
           this
           mighty
           help
           and
           advantage
           (
           at
           least
           as
           to
           any
           special
           promise
           of
           it
           )
           
             What
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             him
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           that
           Righteousness
           which
           the
           Law
           aimed
           at
           and
           signified
           ,
           but
           was
           too
           weak
           to
           effect
           ,
           might
           be
           really
           accomplisht
           in
           us
           ,
           
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           are
           acted
           and
           assisted
           by
           a
           higher
           and
           better
           Principle
           than
           Men
           either
           have
           in
           Nature
           ,
           or
           
             the
             carnal
             dispesnation
             of
             the
             Law
          
           did
           
           endow
           Men
           withall
           .
           And
           because
           of
           this
           great
           defect
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           state
           of
           Bondage
           and
           Servitude
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           Reason
           of
           this
           mighty
           advantage
           ,
           is
           call'd
           a
           state
           of
           Adoption
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           ver
           .
           15.
           
             for
             ye
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Bondage
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             whereby
             we
             cry
             Abba
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           17.
           
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             Liberty
             .
          
           And
           to
           this
           very
           thing
           St.
           Paul
           appeals
           ,
           as
           that
           whereby
           Men
           might
           judge
           whether
           the
           Law
           or
           the
           Gospel
           were
           the
           more
           excellent
           and
           powerful
           Dispensation
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           2.
           
           
             This
             only
             would
             I
             learn
             of
             you
             ,
             received
             ye
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             Faith
             ?
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           let
           this
           one
           thing
           determine
           that
           whole
           Matter
           ;
           were
           ye
           made
           Pertakers
           of
           this
           great
           Priviledge
           and
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           while
           ye
           were
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           or
           since
           ye
           became
           Christians
           ?
           And
           ver
           .
           14.
           he
           calls
           it
           
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           blessing
           promised
           to
           all
           Nations
           by
           
             Abraham's
             Seed
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             the
             M●ssias
             ;
             that
             the
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             might
             come
             on
             the
             Gentiles
             through
             Jesus
             Christ●
          
           
           
             that
             we
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             through
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           And
           then
           for
           the
           supporting
           us
           under
           afflictions
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           promise●h
           an
           extraordinary
           assistance
           of
           God●s
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           us
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           4.
           14.
           
             if
             ye
             be
             reproached
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Glory
             and
             of
             God
             res●eth
             upon
             you
             .
          
        
         
           But
           were
           the●e
           no
           good
           Men
           unde●
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Law
           ?
           Yes
           certainly
           there
           were
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           so
           by
           the
           grace
           and
           assistance
           of
           God's
           Holy
           Spirit
           :
           but
           ●hen
           this
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           Divine
           goodness
           ;
           but
           not
           of
           any
           
             special
             Promise
          
           ,
           contained
           in
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           of
           Divine
           grace
           and
           assistance
           to
           be
           conferred
           on
           all
           those
           that
           were
           admitted
           into
           it
           .
           But
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           the
           New
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Law
           is
           call●d
           
             a
             dead
             letter
             ,
             the
             oldness
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             letter
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Gosp●l
           ,
           which
           is
           call'd
           the
           
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           lays
           special
           weight
           upon
           ,
           as
           a
           main
           difference
           between
           these
           
             two
             Covenants
          
           ,
           
           that
           the
           first
           gave
           an
           
             external
             Law
          
           ,
           but
           
             the
             new
             Covenant
          
           offers
           
             inward
             grace
          
           and
           assistance
           to
           enable
           Men
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           inward
           and
           
             powerful
             efficacy
          
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           accompanying
           the
           Ministration
           of
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           8.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             For
             if
             that
             first
             Covenant
             had
             been
             faultless
             ,
             then
             should
             no
             place
             have
             been
             sought
             for
             the
             second
             .
             For
             finding
             fault
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             behold
             the
             days
             come
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             I
             will
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Judah
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             which
             I
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             this
             is
             the
             Covenant
             which
             I
             will
             make
             with
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             after
             those
             days
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Laws
             into
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             write
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           And
           of
           this
           
             inward
             Grace
          
           and
           assistance
           we
           are
           further
           secured
           ,
           by
           the
           powerful
           and
           prevalent
           and
           perpetual
           intercession
           of
           our
           High-Priest
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           like
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           who
           being
           Sinners
           themselves
           ,
           were
           less
           fit
           to
           intercede
           for
           
           others
           ;
           but
           
             we
             have
             an
             High-Priest
             that
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             seperate
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             offer'd
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
          
           to
           purchase
           for
           us
           those
           Blessings
           which
           he
           intercedes
           for
           .
           The
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           Intercessors
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           but
           
             Christ
             is
             entered
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             now
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.
           24.
           
           The
           Priests
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           removed
           from
           this
           Office
           by
           Death
           ;
           but
           
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             continues
             for
             ever
             ,
             hath
             an
             unchangeable
             Priesthood
             ,
          
           and
           is
           an
           everlasting
           Advocate
           and
           Intercessor
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           virtue
           of
           his
           most
           meritorious
           Sacrifice
           continually
           presented
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           
             always
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           present
           our
           Prayers
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           
             grace
             to
             help
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
          
           and
           by
           his
           intercession
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           procure
           all
           those
           Blessings
           to
           be
           actually
           con●er'd
           upon
           us
           ,
           which
           he
           purchased
           for
           us
           by
           his
           blood
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           
             wherefore
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             utmost
             all
             those
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             seeing
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             them
             ,
          
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Heb.
           7.
           25.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           as
           briefly
           as
           well
           I
           could
           shewed
           ,
           how
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           supply
           all
           the
           weaknesses
           and
           defects
           and
           imperfections
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           does
           in
           no
           wise
           contradict
           or
           interfeer
           with
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           the
           
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ,
           but
           hath
           perfected
           and
           
             made
             up
          
           whatever
           was
           weak
           or
           wanting
           in
           that
           Institution
           to
           make
           Men
           truly
           good
           ,
           or
           ,
           as
           the
           Expression
           is
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             Daniel
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             everlasting
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           clear
           and
           confirm
           those
           Laws
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           indispensible
           and
           eternal
           obligation
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           great
           Design
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           coming
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           be
           every
           way
           fitted
           to
           advance
           Righteousness
           and
           true
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           as
           excellently
           good
           as
           this
           imperfect
           state
           of
           Mortality
           will
           admit
           ,
           since
           it
           hath
           many
           advantages
           incomparably
           beyond
           
           any
           Religion
           or
           Institution
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           perfection
           of
           its
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           force
           of
           its
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           a
           Holy
           Life
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Encouragements
           which
           it
           gives
           ,
           and
           the
           Examples
           which
           it
           sets
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           powerful
           assistance
           which
           it
           offers
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           enable
           us
           
             to
             clean●e
             our selves
             from
             all
             filthiness
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
          
           ;
           What
           a
           shame
           is
           this
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           the
           power
           of
           this
           excellent
           Institution
           ,
           if
           the
           temper
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           tenour
           of
           our
           Conversation
           be
           not
           in
           some
           measure
           answerable
           to
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           !
           The
           greater
           helps
           and
           advantages
           we
           have
           of
           being
           good
           ,
           the
           greater
           things
           may
           justly
           be
           expected
           from
           us
           ;
           for
           
             to
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             much
             shall
             be
             required
             .
          
        
         
           
             Christianity
             is
          
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           by
           walking
           not
           after
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           mortifying
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           
             and
             by
          
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           
             which
             are
          
           Love
           ,
           Joy
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Long-Suffering
           ,
           Gentleness
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Fidelity
           ,
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Temperance
           .
           The
           Righteousness
           of
           Faith
           
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             a
             barren
             and
             ineffectual
             belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             a
             meer
             embracing
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             relying
             upon
             Christ
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             in
          
           a
           Faith
           without
           works
           ,
           
             which
             is
          
           dead
           ;
           
             but
             in
          
           a
           Faith
           which
           worketh
           by
           Love
           ,
           
             in
             becoming
          
           new
           Creatures
           ,
           
             and
             in
          
           keeping
           the
           Commandments
           of
           God.
           The
           Righteousness
           of
           Faith
           speaketh
           on
           this
           wise
           .
           This
           is
           his
           Commandment
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           on
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           he
           gave
           us
           Commandment
           ,
           
             1
             John
             3.
             23.
             and
          
           this
           Commandment
           have
           we
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           loveth
           God
           ,
           love
           his
           Brother
           also
           ,
           
             1
             John
             4.
             21.
          
           
           That
           we
           approve
           the
           things
           that
           are
           excellent
           ,
           being
           filled
           with
           the
           fruits
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           the
           glory
           and
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Phil.
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
          
           
           Whatsoever
           things
           are
           true
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           honest
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           just
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           pure
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           lovely
           ,
           whatsoever
           things
           are
           of
           good
           report
           ,
           if
           
           there
           be
           any
           virtue
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           praise
           ,
           mind
           these
           things
           ,
           
             Ch.
             4.
             8.
          
           
        
         
           And
           then
           considering
           what
           abundant
           provision
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           made
           for
           our
           attainment
           of
           Everlasting
           Salvation
           ,
           we
           are
           altogether
           without
           excuse
           ,
           if
           we
           perish
           .
           Since
           God
           
             hath
             raised
             up
             so
             mighty
             a
             Salvation
             for
             us
             ;
             how
             shall
             we
             escape
             ?
          
           If
           we
           
             die
             in
             our
             Sins
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           God
           would
           not
           forgive
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           we
           would
           not
           Repent
           and
           be
           Saved
           ;
           the
           fault
           is
           all
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           we
           owe
           it
           wholly
           to
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           lost
           and
           undone
           for
           ever
           .
           If
           when
           
             Life
             and
             Death
          
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           are
           so
           plainly
           
             set
             before
             us
          
           ,
           Eternal
           Misery
           and
           Perdition
           fall
           to
           our
           Lot
           and
           Portion
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           because
           we
           were
           not
           warned
           of
           our
           Danger
           ,
           or
           because
           Happiness
           and
           
             the
             things
             of
             our
             Peace
             were
             hid
             from
             our
             eyes
             ,
          
           but
           because
           we
           have
           made
           Death
           and
           Destruction
           our
           obstinate
           and
           final
           Choice
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           I
           hope
           better
           things
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           things
           which
           accompany
           Salvation
           ,
           
           tho'
           I
           thus
           speak
           .
           Only
           let
           your
           Conversation
           be
           as
           becometh
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             if
             we
             be
             careful
             to
             perform
             the
             Conditions
             which
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             fail
             to
             be
             made
          
           Partakers
           of
           that
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           that
           cannot
           lie
           ,
           hath
           promised
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           his
           Mercy
           's
           sake
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           its
           Necessity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Justification
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             GALAT.
             VI.
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumciston
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ;
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
        
         
           THERE
           are
           two
           Epistles
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           this
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           which
           are
           principally
           and
           particularly
           design'd
           to
           confute
           a
           false
           perswasion
           ,
           which
           had
           prevailed
           amongst
           many
           Christians
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           were
           Converted
           from
           Judaism
           ;
           
             that
             it
             was
             not
             enough
             for
             Men
             to
             embrace
             and
             confess
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
             unless
             they
             kept
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             submitted
             to
             that
             great
             Precept
             of
             Circumcision
             ;
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             among
             all
             the
             affirmative
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             only
             threatned
             with
             excision
             ,
             or
             being
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             the
             People
             .
          
           And
           of
           the
           prevalency
           of
           this
           Errour
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           disturbance
           which
           it
           made
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           particular
           account
           ,
           Acts
           15.
           where
           a
           General
           Council
           of
           the
           Apostles
           is
           call'd
           ,
           and
           a
           Letter
           written
           in
           their
           Names
           to
           all
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           ,
           to
           rectifie
           their
           apprehensions
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           ver
           .
           24.
           of
           that
           
             Chap.
             For
             as
             much
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             certain
             which
             went
             out
             from
             us
             ,
             have
             troubled
             you
             with
             words
             ,
             subverting
             your
             Souls
             ,
             saying
             ye
             must
             be
             Circumcis'd
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             gave
             no
             such
             Commandment
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           upon
           this
           occasion
           likewise
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           as
           likewise
           that
           to
           the
           Romans
           ;
           in
           the
           former
           of
           which
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           at
           large
           confuted
           this
           Errour
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           calls
           
             the
             preaching
             of
             another
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Apostles
             had
             preached
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             first
             received
             )
          
           In
           
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           5
           th
           Chapt.
           he
           Exhorts
           them
           to
           assert
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           which
           Christ
           had
           purchas'd
           for
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           ver
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Stand
             fast
             therefore
             in
             the
             liberty
             wherewith
             Christ
             hath
             made
             us
             free
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             entangled
             again
             with
             the
             yoak
             of
             bondage
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             Paul
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             ye
             be
             Circumcised
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             profit
             you
             nothing
             .
          
           Not
           that
           hereby
           he
           condemneth
           Circumcision
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           evil
           in
           it self
           ;
           for
           God
           never
           Instituted
           or
           Commanded
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           so
           ;
           but
           he
           opposeth
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           to
           our
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           had
           so
           plainly
           taken
           away
           the
           obligation
           and
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           consequently
           to
           affirm
           still
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           really
           to
           renounce
           Christianity
           .
           For
           if
           Judaism
           was
           still
           the
           way
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           Christianity
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           and
           if
           Christianity
           be
           now
           the
           way
           ,
           then
           the
           obligation
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           was
           ceased
           .
           To
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Reasoning
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           enough
           for
           the
           false
           Apostles
           to
           say
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           they
           did
           )
           that
           Christians
           were
           not
           obliged
           universally
           
           to
           the
           whole
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           but
           principally
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           because
           Circumcision
           being
           the
           sign
           and
           badge
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           whoever
           took
           that
           upon
           him
           ,
           did
           thereby
           own
           his
           obligation
           to
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           ver
           .
           3●
           .
           4.
           
           
             For
             I
             testifie
             again
             to
             every
             Man
             that
             is
             Circumcised
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             debtor
             to
             do
             the
             whole
             Law
             ;
             Christ
             is
             become
             of
             no
             effect
             to
             you
             ,
             whosoever
             of
             you
             are
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             ye
             are
             fallen
             from
             Grace
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           whoever
           of
           you
           expect
           and
           profess
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           ye
           take
           away
           the
           necessity
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           
             are
             fallen
             from
             grace
             ,
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           do
           in
           effect
           renounce
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           
             we
             ,
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             wait
             for
             the
             hope
             of
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             ,
          
           ver
           ▪
           5
           ▪
           
             we
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ▪
          
           do
           expect
           to
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             For
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           6.
           that
           is
           ,
           now
           under
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           to
           a
           Man's
           Justification
           or
           Salvation
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           Circumcised
           ,
           or
           not
           Circumcised
           ,
           
           whether
           he
           be
           a
           Jew
           or
           a
           Gentile
           .
           All
           that
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           as
           necessary
           to
           these
           purposes
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           perform
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           being
           made
           Partakers
           of
           the
           blessings
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           great
           blessing
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           variously
           exprest
           ,
           as
           by
           
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
          
           ,
           by
           
             our
             acceptance
             with
             God
          
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           comp●ehends
           both
           ,
           )
           by
           
             our
             Justification
          
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Adoption
           ,
           and
           
             our
             being●
             made
             the
             Sons
             and
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           sometimes
           by
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           the
           consummation
           of
           all
           ,
           )
           by
           Salvation
           and
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           ble●sing
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           in
           Scripture
           exprest
           to
           us
           by
           these
           several
           terms
           ,
           which
           do
           in
           eff●ct
           ,
           all
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           !
           so
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           Condition
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           is
           likewise
           as
           variously
           exprest
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           frequently
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           Faith
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           great
           Source
           and
           Principle
           of
           all
           Religious
           Acts
           and
           Performances
           ;
           but
           then
           this
           Faith
           must
           not
           be
           a
           bare
           assent
           
           and
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           effectual
           belief
           ,
           as
           expresseth
           it self
           in
           suitable
           acts
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             a
             Faith
             whick
             worketh
             by
             Love
             ,
          
           a
           Faith
           that
           is
           inspir'd
           and
           acted
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             consummate
             and
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           the
           word
           doth
           often
           signifie
           ,
           )
           and
           then
           this
           Phrase
           will
           be
           just
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           with
           that
           of
           St.
           James
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           22.
           
             by
             Works
             is
             Faith
             made
             perfect
             .
          
           Sometimes
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           very
           frequently
           ,
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           exprest
           by
           words
           which
           import
           and
           signifie
           the
           change
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           as
           by
           
             Repentance
             ,
             Conversion
             ,
             Regeneration
             ,
             Renovation
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             the
             New
             Creature
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             New
             Man
          
           ,
           which
           expressions
           are
           all
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           referr
           to
           particular
           Texts
           ;
           sometimes
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           exprest
           by
           the
           visible
           and
           sensible
           effects
           of
           this
           inward
           change
           in
           our
           outward
           Li●e
           and
           Actions
           ;
           as
           namely
           by
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           So
           Heb.
           5.
           9.
           
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Author
             of
             Eternal
             Salvation
             to
             them
          
           
           
             that
             obey
             him
          
           ;
           where
           Obedience
           is
           plainly
           put
           for
           the
           whole
           condition
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           performance
           whereof
           entitles
           us
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           and
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           by
           these
           various
           expressions
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           certainly
           intended
           and
           meant
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Condition
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           which
           is
           requir'd
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           full
           and
           perfect
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           is
           evident
           beyond
           all
           denial
           ;
           by
           comparing
           the
           three
           different
           ways
           whereby
           St.
           Paul
           doth
           express
           the
           same
           proposition
           for
           sense
           and
           substance
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           that
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           Justification
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           is
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           here
           nor
           there
           ,
           that
           it
           signifies
           nothing
           whether
           a
           Man
           be
           Circumcised
           or
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           be
           so
           qualified
           as
           the
           Gospel
           requires
           ,
           that
           the
           Conditions
           upon
           which
           the
           Blessings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           promised
           be
           found
           in
           us
           .
           And
           there
           are
           three
           Texts
           wherein
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           plainly
           intended
           ,
           in
           three
           very
           different
           expressions
           .
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           
           
             In
             Jesus
             Christ
             neither
             Circumcision
          
           
           
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             :
             but
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             consummate
             ,
          
           or
           
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
          
           .
           Gal.
           6.
           15.
           
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             :
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           19.
           
           
             Circumcision
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             uncircumcision
             is
             nothing
             :
             but
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           three
           Texts
           the
           Apostle
           designs
           to
           say
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           
             Faith
             which
             is
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             new
             Creature
          
           ,
           and
           
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
          
           are
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           and
           substance
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           Justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           under
           the
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           at
           present
           ,
           by
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           handle
           the
           second
           of
           these
           Texts
           .
           
             In
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             :
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
           And
           here
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           exprest
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           change
           of
           our
           State
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           is
           call'd
           our
           Regeneration
           ,
           or
           becoming
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           and
           
             new
             Men.
          
           Circumcision
           was
           
           but
           an
           outward
           sign
           and
           mark
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           though
           it
           did
           indeed
           prefigure
           and
           typifie
           the
           inward
           Circumcision
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           giving
           of
           Men
           
             new
             Hearts
          
           ,
           and
           
             new
             Spirits
          
           ,
           under
           the
           more
           perfect
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           but
           now
           
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           the
           presence
           or
           the
           want
           of
           this
           outward
           mark
           will
           avail
           nothing
           to
           our
           justification
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           was
           signified
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           our
           becoming
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           is
           now
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           false
           Apostles
           indeed
           did
           lay
           great
           stress
           upon
           the
           business
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           out
           of
           zeal
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           to
           avoid
           Persecution
           ,
           ver
           .
           12.
           
           
             They
             constrain
             you
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             ,
             only
             left
             they
             should
             suffer
             Persecution
             for
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           For
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           though
           the
           Christians
           were
           Persecuted
           ,
           yet
           the
           Jews
           by
           the
           Roman
           Edicts
           had
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           gloried
           in
           this
           external
           mark
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           because
           it
           exempted
           them
           from
           
           suffering
           ;
           but
           St.
           Paul
           gloried
           in
           his
           sufferings
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           marks
           of
           that
           upon
           his
           Body
           ,
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             glory
             save
             in
             the
             Cross
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           v.
           17.
           
           
             I
             bear
             in
             my
             Body
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           He
           tells
           them
           ,
           what
           necessities
           soever
           they
           might
           pretend
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           either
           for
           their
           Justification
           ,
           or
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           all
           was
           to
           save
           themselves
           from
           Temporal
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           it
           signified
           nothing
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           Circumcised
           or
           not
           ;
           nothing
           would
           be
           available
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           but
           the
           renovation
           and
           change
           of
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           .
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             :
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           to
           intimate
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Change
           ,
           which
           Christianity
           ,
           throughly
           entertained
           ,
           made
           in
           Men.
           
        
         
           Having
           thus
           cleared
           the
           occasion
           and
           mea●ing
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           consider
           the
           Particulars
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ;
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           nothing
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           real
           renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ;
           
             neither
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             uncircision
             :
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             .
             In
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           now
           under
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             .
          
           There
           was
           never
           any
           general
           Obligation
           upon
           Mankind
           to
           this
           Rite
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           but
           only
           upon
           the
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           ;
           but
           yet
           upon
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Christians
           would
           have
           brought
           the
           Gentiles
           under
           this
           yoak
           ;
           pretending
           that
           Christianity
           was
           but
           a
           superstructure
           upon
           the
           Law
           of
           
           Moses
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           some
           colour
           for
           this
           ,
           because
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           submitted
           to
           this
           Rite
           ,
           and
           was
           Circumcised
           ;
           which
           the
           Apostle
           takes
           notice
           of
           in
           the
           4
           th
           Chap.
           of
           this
           Epist
           .
           ver
           4.
           
           
             When
             the
             fullness
             of
             time
             was
             come
             ,
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Circumcised
           .
           And
           't
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           was
           Circumcised
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           signifie
           to
           us
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           under
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           quite
           different
           end
           ;
           as
           a
           testimony
           of
           his
           Obedience
           to
           that
           Law
           ,
           which
           tho'
           afterwards
           it
           was
           to
           expire
           ,
           yet
           was
           to
           be
           obeyed
           whilst
           it
           was
           in
           force
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           were
           born
           under
           it
           ;
           he
           was
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           
             it
             became
             him
          
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           teach
           Mankind
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           
             to
             fulfill
             all
             Righteousness
          
           himself
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           gives
           this
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           the
           ●itter
           to
           free
           those
           who
           
           were
           under
           it
           ,
           from
           the
           servitude
           of
           it
           ;
           he
           was
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           were
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           Servants
           before
           ,
           might
           be
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           
             receive
             the
             adoption
             of
             Sons
          
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           did
           his
           being
           
             made
             under
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           qualifie
           him
           
             to
             redeem
             those
             who
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             ?
          
           Thus
           ;
           By
           submitting
           to
           it
           himself
           ,
           he
           shewed
           that
           he
           owned
           the
           Authority
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           malice
           or
           enmity
           against
           it
           ;
           or
           as
           he
           himself
           expresses
           it
           ,
           that
           
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             it
             .
          
           And
           being
           fulfill'd
           ,
           and
           having
           serv'd
           the
           time
           and
           end
           for
           which
           God
           intended
           it
           ,
           it
           expir'd
           of
           it self
           ;
           like
           a
           Law
           which
           is
           not
           made
           for
           perpetuity
           ,
           but
           limited
           to
           a
           certain
           period
           .
           And
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           came
           with
           greater
           Authority
           than
           Moses
           ,
           and
           gave
           greater
           Testimony
           of
           his
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           had
           sufficient
           power
           to
           declare
           the
           expiration
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           Commissioning
           his
           Disciples
           before
           and
           after
           his
           death
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           he
           
           put
           an
           end
           to
           that
           
             particular
             Law
             and
             Dispensation
          
           ,
           which
           only
           concern'd
           
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
          
           ,
           by
           giving
           
             a
             general
             Law
             to
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           from
           the
           Death
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           upon
           which
           followed
           the
           general
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ceased
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           express
           appointment
           ,
           Proselytes
           were
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Christian
           Church
           only
           by
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Circumcision
           .
           And
           ●f
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           sign
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           was
           laid
           aside
           ,
           then
           the
           whole
           Obligation
           of
           that
           Law
           and
           Covenant
           which
           God
           had
           made
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           was
           also
           ceased
           .
           It
           was
           once
           indeed
           the
           mark
           of
           God's
           chosen
           and
           peculiar
           People
           ;
           but
           now
           that
           God
           hath
           revealed
           himself
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           offers
           Salvation
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           Gentiles
           as
           well
           as
           Jews
           ,
           the
           
             wall
             of
             separation
             is
             broken
             down
             ,
          
           and
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           mark
           of
           distinction
           between
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           is
           taken
           away
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           
             to
             have
             made
             peace
             by
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             to
          
           
           
             have
             blotted
             out
             ,
             and
             taken
             away
             the
             hand-writing
             of
             Ordinances
             ,
             nailing
             it
             to
             his
             Cross
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           to
           have
           taken
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           a
           good
           while
           after
           ,
           before
           the
           Jews
           were
           wholly
           weaned
           from
           the
           veneration
           and
           use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           it
           was
           some
           time
           before
           the
           Apostles
           were
           clearly
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           to
           be
           preach'd
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           this
           being
           one
           of
           those
           Truths
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           promised
           after
           his
           departure
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           should
           lead
           them
           into
           the
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           were
           fully
           instructed
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           expir'd
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           no
           longer
           necessary
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           Circumcised
           ,
           and
           keep
           that
           Law.
           And
           tho'
           it
           was
           once
           enjoyn'd
           by
           God
           himself
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           their
           Obedience
           to
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           their
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           yet
           now
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           God
           had
           offered
           Salvation
           to
           Men
           upon
           other
           Terms
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           were
           Circumcised
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           moment
           to
           their
           Justification
           or
           
           Salvation
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ;
           but
           provided
           they
           perform'd
           the
           Condition
           of
           this
           New
           Covenant
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           alike
           capable
           of
           the
           Divine
           Favour
           and
           Acceptance
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           proceed
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           mainly
           intended
           to
           prosecute
           from
           these
           words
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
        
         
           Second
           Particular
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           nothing
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           real
           renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ;
           
             neither
             Circumcision
             ,
             nor
             uncircumcision
             :
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
           For
           the
           full
           explication
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           these
           three
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Shew
           what
           is
           imply'd
           in
           this
           Phrase
           of
           a
           
             new
             Creature
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           the
           great
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           with
           
             Faith
             perfected
             by
          
           
           Charity
           ,
           and
           with
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           is
           imply'd
           in
           this
           Phrase
           of
           a
           
             new
             Creature
          
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           at
           first
           sight
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Metaphorical
           expression
           of
           that
           great
           and
           thorough
           change
           which
           is
           made
           in
           Men
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           The
           Scripture
           sets
           forth
           to
           us
           this
           Change
           by
           great
           variety
           of
           expressions
           ,
           by
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           
             turning
             from
             our
             Iniquities
             unto
             God
          
           ;
           by
           Repentance
           ,
           (
           which
           signifies
           
             a
             change
             of
             our
             Mind
          
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           Scripture
           call'd
           
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
          
           ,
           and
           
             Repentance
             unto
             Life
             ;
          
           )
           by
           Regeneration
           ,
           or
           
             being
             born
             again
          
           ;
           by
           
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
          
           ,
           and
           
             rising
             to
             newness
             of
             Life
          
           ;
           by
           Sanctification
           ,
           and
           being
           wash'd
           and
           cleans'd
           from
           all
           filthiness
           and
           impurity
           ,
           (
           which
           three
           last
           Metaphors
           are
           imply'd
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           is
           call'd
           Regeneration
           ,
           Tit.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             According
             to
             his
             Mercy
             he
             saved
             us
             by
             the
             washing
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             renewing
             of
             the
             ●oly
          
           
           Ghost
           ;
           
             and
             our
             being
          
           born
           again
           of
           Water
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             John
             3.
             3.
          
           
           Except
           a
           Man
           be
           born
           again
           ,
           &c.
           and
           ver
           .
           5.
           except
           a
           Man
           be
           born
           of
           Water
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           cannot
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           purifying
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           
             Heb.
             10.
             22.
          
           having
           our
           Hearts
           sprinkled
           from
           an
           evil
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           our
           Bodies
           wash'd
           with
           pure
           water
           ;
           and
           the
           answer
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
          
           
           Baptism
           doth
           now
           save
           us
           ;
           not
           the
           putting
           away
           of
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           but
           the
           answer
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ;
           
             and
             finally
             ,
             our
             being
          
           Baptiz'd
           into
           the
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
          
           
           Know
           ye
           not
           that
           so
           many
           of
           us
           as
           were
           Baptized
           into
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           were
           Baptized
           into
           his
           death
           ;
           therefore
           we
           are
           buried
           with
           him
           by
           Baptism
           into
           death
           ,
           that
           like
           as
           Christ
           was
           raised
           up
           from
           the
           dead
           by
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           even
           so
           we
           also
           should
           walk
           in
           newness
           of
           Life
           .
           )
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             this
             Change
             is
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             by
          
           Renovation
           ,
           
             and
             our
             being
             made
          
           New
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           new
           Men
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
          
           
           Therefore
           if
           any
           Man
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             professeth
             himself
             a
             Christian
             ,
          
           he
           is
           a
           new
           Creature
           ;
           old
           things
           are
           past
           
           away
           ,
           behold
           all
           things
           are
           become
           new
           .
           
             And
             so
             likewise
          
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           
             4.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             this
             great
             Change
             is
             exprest
             by
          
           putting
           off
           concerning
           the
           former
           Conversation
           ,
           the
           old
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           corrupt
           according
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           deceit
           ,
           and
           being
           renewed
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           putting
           on
           that
           new
           Man
           ,
           which
           after
           God
           is
           Created
           in
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           true
           Holiness
           .
           
             The
             Expression
             is
             very
             emphatical
          
           ,
           renewed
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           
             that
             is
          
           ,
           in
           our
           very
           Minds
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           
             to
             signifie
             to
             us
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             inward
             and
             thorough
             Change
             ,
             reaching
             to
             the
             very
             center
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             .
             And
             ,
          
           Colos
           .
           
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11th
          
           verses
           ,
           
             it
             is
             represented
             much
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
          
           Seeing
           ye
           have
           put
           off
           the
           old
           Man
           with
           his
           deeds
           ,
           and
           have
           put
           on
           the
           new
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           renewed
           in
           knowledge
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           him
           that
           Created
           him
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           neither
           Greek
           nor
           Jew
           ,
           Circumcision
           nor
           Uncircumcision
           ,
           Barbarian
           ,
           S●ythian
           ,
           bond
           nor
           free
           ;
           but
           Christ
           is
           all
           and
           in
           all
           .
           
             Which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             the
             Apostle
             says
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             that
          
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           neither
           Circumcision
           availeth
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           Uncircumcision
           :
           but
           a
           new
           
           Creature
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             these
             external
             Marks
             and
             Differences
             signifie
             nothing
             :
             but
             this
             inward
             Change
             ,
          
           the
           new
           Creature
           ,
           Christ
           formed
           in
           us
           ,
           
             this
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             is
          
           all
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           the
           more
           clearly
           understand
           the
           just
           importance
           of
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           
             a
             new
             Creature
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Consider
           what
           it
           doth
           certainly
           signifie
           ,
           by
           comparing
           this
           Metaphorical
           Phrase
           with
           other
           plain
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           it
           doth
           not
           import
           what
           some
           would
           extend
           it
           to
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           found
           Doctrines
           of
           great
           Consequence
           upon
           the
           single
           strength
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           Metaphors
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           countenance
           from
           plain
           Texts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           this
           Metaphor
           doth
           certainly
           import
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           undeniably
           evident
           from
           other
           
           more
           clear
           and
           full
           Texts
           of
           Sripture
           ,
           namely
           ,
           these
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           greatness
           of
           this
           Change.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           is
           effected
           and
           wrought
           by
           a
           Divine
           Power
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           greatness
           of
           this
           Change
           ;
           it
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           firmly
           entertained
           and
           believed
           ,
           did
           as
           it
           were
           mould
           and
           fashion
           Men
           over
           again
           ,
           transforming
           them
           into
           a
           quite
           other
           sort
           of
           Persons
           than
           what
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           made
           such
           a
           change
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Creating
           Power
           of
           God
           did
           ,
           in
           bringing
           this
           Beautiful
           and
           orderly
           frame
           of
           things
           out
           of
           their
           dark
           and
           rude
           Chaos
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostle
           represents
           it
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
           
             God
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
          
           (
           alluding
           to
           the
           first
           Creation
           )
           
             hath
             shined
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           We
           are
           translated
           from
           one
           extream
           to
           another
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           18.
           
           When
           our
           Lord
           sends
           Paul
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           tells
           him
           what
           a
           change
           it
           would
           make
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           
             opening
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             turning
             them
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God.
          
           And
           St.
           Peter
           expresses
           the
           change
           which
           Christianity
           makes
           in
           Men
           ,
           by
           their
           being
           
             call'd
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             a
             marvellous
             light
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           9.
           
           And
           so
           St.
           
             Paul.
             Eph.
          
           5.
           8.
           
           
             Ye
             were
             sometimes
             darkness
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             ye
             light
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           wherever
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           hath
           its
           full
           effect
           ,
           and
           perfect
           work
           ,
           it
           makes
           a
           mighty
           change
           both
           in
           their
           inward
           Principles
           ,
           and
           outward
           Practice
           ;
           it
           darts
           a
           new
           light
           into
           their
           Minds
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           see
           things
           otherwise
           than
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           and
           form
           a
           different
           judgment
           of
           things
           from
           what
           they
           did
           before
           ;
           it
           endues
           them
           with
           a
           new
           Principle
           ,
           and
           new
           Resolutions
           ,
           gives
           them
           another
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           another
           Temper
           ,
           a
           quite
           different
           sense
           and
           gust
           of
           things
           from
           what
           they
           formerly
           had
           .
           And
           this
           inward
           change
           of
           their
           Minds
           necessarily
           produceth
           a
           proportionable
           change
           in
           their
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           ,
           
           so
           that
           the
           Man
           steers
           quite
           another
           course
           ,
           acts
           after
           another
           rate
           ,
           and
           drives
           on
           quite
           other
           designs
           from
           what
           he
           did
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           remarkably
           seen
           in
           those
           who
           are
           reclaimed
           from
           Impiety
           and
           Prophaneness
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           vicious
           to
           a
           virtuous
           course
           of
           Life
           .
           The
           Change
           is
           great
           and
           real
           in
           all
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           sensible
           and
           visible
           in
           some
           ,
           as
           others
           :
           in
           those
           who
           are
           made
           good
           by
           the
           insensible
           steps
           of
           a
           pious
           and
           virtuous
           Education
           ;
           as
           in
           those
           who
           are
           translated
           out
           of
           a
           quite
           contrary
           state
           ,
           and
           
             t●rn'd
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           in
           their
           first
           Conversion
           to
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           Change
           is
           effected
           and
           wrought
           by
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           that
           ,
           which
           Created
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           raised
           up
           Christ
           Jesus
           from
           the
           Dead
           ;
           two
           great
           and
           glorious
           Instances
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ;
           
           and
           to
           these
           the
           Scripture
           frequently
           alludes
           ,
           when
           it
           speaks
           of
           this
           
             New
             Creation
             .
             God
             ,
             who
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             hath
             shined
             into
             our
             hearts
             .
             Like
             as
             Christ
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             by
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             so
             we
             also
             are
             raised
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           6.
           4.
           
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           1.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           
             And
             that
             ye
             may
             know
             what
             is
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             his
             power
             to
             us-ward
             who
             believe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             operation
             of
             his
             mighty
             power
             ,
             which
             he
             wrought
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           So
           that
           our
           Renovation
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           is
           an
           instance
           of
           the
           same
           glorious
           Power
           ,
           which
           exerted
           it self
           in
           the
           first
           Creation
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           from
           the
           Dead
           ;
           but
           not
           altogether
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           under
           the
           next
           Head.
           
        
         
           I
           should
           now
           in
           the
           second
           place
           proceed
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           a
           new
           Creation
           doth
           not
           import
           what
           some
           Men
           would
           extend
           it
           to
           ,
           
           so
           as
           to
           found
           Doctrines
           of
           great
           consequence
           upon
           the
           single
           strength
           of
           this
           and
           other
           like
           Metaphors
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           countenance
           and
           confirmation
           from
           plain
           Texts
           .
           But
           this
           I
           reserve
           to
           another
           Discourse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           its
           Necessity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             GALAT.
             VI.
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ;
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           words
           are
           contained
           these
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           taken
           away
           the
           obligation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           having
           taken
           away
           the
           sign
           of
           that
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           was
           Circumcision
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           
           Religion
           ,
           nothing
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           real
           renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           .
           For
           the
           full
           explication
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           propounded
           to
           do
           these
           three
           Things
           .
        
         
           I.
           To
           shew
           what
           is
           imply'd
           in
           this
           Phrase
           of
           
             a
             new
             Creature
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           this
           is
           the
           great
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           and
           substance
           with
           those
           other
           expressions
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           parallel
           Texts
           of
           
             Faith
             perfected
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           III.
           That
           it
           is
           very
           reasonable
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           began
           with
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           viz.
           To
           shew
           what
           is
           imply'd
           in
           this
           Phrase
           of
           
             a
             New
             Creature
          
           ;
           as
           to
           which
           I
           shew'd
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           What
           this
           Metaphor
           doth
           certainly
           import
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           undeniably
           evident
           from
           other
           more
           clear
           and
           full
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           greatness
           of
           this
           Change
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           effected
           by
           a
           Divine
           Power
           .
           I
           now
           proceed
           ;
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           shew
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           import
           what
           some
           would
           extend
           it
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           as
           to
           found
           Doctrines
           of
           great
           Consequence
           upon
           the
           meer
           and
           single
           strength
           of
           this
           and
           other
           like
           Metaphors
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           countenance
           and
           confirmation
           from
           plain
           Texts
           ;
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           these
           three
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           as
           the
           Creation
           was
           by
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           so
           is
           this
           
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           or
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           as
           Creatures
           were
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           their
           being
           made
           ,
           and
           contributed
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           it
           ;
           no
           more
           do
           we
           to
           our
           Conversion
           and
           Regeneration
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           That
           as
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           several
           Ranks
           and
           Kinds
           of
           Creatures
           was
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           effected
           by
           the
           powerful
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           only
           saying
           ,
           
             let
             such
             and
             such
             things
             be
             ,
          
           and
           immediately
           they
           were
           ;
           so
           this
           
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           of
           Regeneration
           is
           
             in
             an
             ins●ant
          
           ,
           and
           admits
           of
           no
           degrees
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           these
           three
           Doctrines
           of
           great
           Mom●nt
           and
           Consequence
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           clearness
           and
           b●evity
           I
           can
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           built
           sol●ly
           ●pon
           Metaphors
           of
           Scriptu●e
           ,
           ●or●●●'d
           a●d
           strain'd
           too
           far
           ,
           withou●
           any
           real
           ground
           and
           foundatio●
           from
           Scripture
           or
           Reason
           ,
           nay
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           tenor
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           dictates
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           nay
           indeed
           contrary
           to
           the
           general
           experience
           of
           the
           operation
           of
           God's
           Grace
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           in
           their
           Conversion
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           pretended
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Creation
           was
           by
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           so
           is
           
             the
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           
           or
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           solely
           argued
           from
           the
           Metaphorical
           expressions
           of
           Scripture
           concerning
           Conversion
           ;
           such
           as
           being
           
             called
             out
             of
             darkness
             into
             light
             ,
          
           alluding
           to
           that
           powerful
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           first
           Creation
           
             commanded
             the
             light
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             darkness
             ;
             being
             quicken'd
             and
             rais'd
             to
             a
             new
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           Metaphor
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           of
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           .
        
         
           But
           surely
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           to
           build
           Doctrines
           upon
           Metaphors
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           strain
           them
           to
           all
           the
           similitudes
           which
           a
           quick
           and
           lively
           imagination
           can
           find
           out
           ;
           whereas
           some
           one
           obvious
           thing
           is
           commonly
           intended
           in
           the
           Metaphor
           ,
           and
           the
           meaning
           is
           absolv'd
           and
           acquitted
           in
           that
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           folly
           to
           pursue
           it
           into
           all
           those
           similitudes
           ,
           which
           a
           good
           fancy
           may
           suggest
           .
           When
           our
           Saviour
           says
           ,
           
             that
             he
             will
             come
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             night
             ,
          
           it
           is
           plain
           what
           he
           means
           ;
           that
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           will
           surprize
           the
           careless
           World
           ,
           when
           they
           least
           look
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           
             he
             will
             come
             at
             an
             hour
             when
             they
             are
             not
             aware
          
           ;
           and
           tho'
           he
           resemble
           
           his
           coming
           to
           that
           of
           
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             night
          
           ,
           yet
           here
           is
           nothing
           of
           Robbery
           in
           the
           case
           .
           So
           here
           when
           the
           change
           which
           Christianity
           makes
           in
           Men
           ,
           is
           called
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           this
           only
           imports
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Change
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God's
           grace
           is
           made
           upon
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           Metaphor
           is
           sufficiently
           absolv'd
           in
           this
           plain
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           the
           literal
           expressions
           of
           Scripture
           concerning
           this
           thing
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           need
           that
           this
           Change
           should
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           answer
           the
           work
           of
           Creation
           ;
           and
           consequently
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           it
           should
           be
           effected
           in
           an
           irresistible
           manner
           ,
           or
           that
           we
           should
           be
           
             altogether
             passive
          
           in
           this
           Change
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           no
           ways
           concur
           to
           it
           by
           any
           act
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           that
           this
           work
           should
           be
           done
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           admit
           of
           no
           steps
           and
           degrees
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           this
           Change
           should
           be
           effected
           in
           an
           irresistible
           manner
           .
           God
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           without
           any
           injury
           to
           his
           Creatures
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certainly
           no
           wrong
           
           to
           any
           Man
           to
           be
           made
           good
           and
           happy
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           sometimes
           does
           so
           .
           The
           Call
           of
           the
           Disciples
           to
           follow
           Christ
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           a
           very
           sudden
           and
           forcible
           impression
           upon
           their
           Minds
           ,
           without
           any
           appearing
           reason
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           reasonable
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           leave
           his
           Calling
           ,
           and
           follow
           every
           one
           that
           bids
           him
           do
           so
           .
           The
           Conversion
           of
           Saul
           from
           a
           Persecutor
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           a
           Zealous
           Preacher
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           certainly
           effected
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           an
           irresistible
           ,
           yet
           in
           a
           very
           forcible
           and
           violent
           manner
           .
           The
           Conversion
           of
           three
           thousand
           at
           one
           Sermon
           ,
           when
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descended
           in
           a
           visible
           manner
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           certainly
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           mighty
           and
           over-powering
           degree
           of
           God's
           grace
           .
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           sudden
           Conversion
           of
           so
           many
           Persons
           from
           Heathenism
           ,
           and
           great
           wickedness
           and
           impiety
           of
           Life
           ,
           to
           the
           sincere
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Apostles
           afterwards
           .
        
         
         
           But
           that
           this
           is
           not
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           nor
           the
           ordinary
           method
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           Men
           in
           so
           over-powering
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           an
           irresistible
           manner
           ,
           is
           as
           plain
           as
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           Nature
           can
           be
           ,
           both
           from
           Experience
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           thi●g
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           tenour
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           We
           find
           that
           many
           (
           perhaps
           the
           greatest
           part
           )
           of
           those
           that
           are
           good
           are
           made
           so
           by
           the
           insensible
           steps
           and
           degrees
           of
           a
           Religious
           Education
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           never
           vicious
           ,
           can
           give
           no
           great
           account
           of
           any
           sensible
           Change
           ,
           only
           that
           when
           they
           came
           to
           years
           of
           understanding
           ,
           they
           consider'd
           things
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           that
           were
           instill'd
           into
           them
           in
           their
           younger
           years
           ,
           did
           put
           forth
           themselves
           more
           vigorously
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           as
           Seeds
           sprout
           out
           of
           the
           ground
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           a
           good
           while
           been
           buried
           ,
           and
           lain
           hid
           in
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           ,
           to
           make
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           Divine
           Power
           necessary
           to
           our
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           
           Conversion
           ;
           because
           this
           necessarily
           involves
           in
           it
           two
           things
           which
           seem
           very
           unreasonable
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           no
           Man
           Repents
           upon
           Consideration
           and
           Choice
           ,
           but
           upon
           meer
           force
           and
           violent
           necessity
           ,
           which
           quite
           takes
           away
           the
           Virtue
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           whatever
           virtue
           there
           may
           be
           in
           the
           consequent
           acts
           of
           a
           Regenerate
           State.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           implies
           that
           the
           Conversion
           and
           Repentance
           of
           those
           ,
           upon
           whom
           God
           doth
           not
           work
           irresistibly
           is
           impossible
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           utmost
           can
           be
           said
           to
           excuse
           the
           impenitency
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           taking
           it
           off
           from
           their
           own
           choice
           ,
           and
           laying
           it
           upon
           the
           impossibility
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           an
           utter
           disability
           in
           them
           to
           choose
           and
           do
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           is
           likewise
           contrary
           to
           the
           constant
           tenour
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           supposeth
           that
           Men
           do
           very
           frequently
           resist
           the
           Grace
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           It
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Luke
           7.
           30.
           that
           
             they
             rejected
          
           
           
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           merciful
           Design
           of
           God
           for
           their
           Salvation
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           Acts
           7.
           51.
           that
           
             they
             always
             resisted
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           So
           that
           some
           operations
           of
           God's
           grace
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           are
           resistible
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           Men
           did
           not
           resist
           them
           ,
           would
           be
           effectual
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ;
           else
           why
           are
           the
           Pharisees
           said
           to
           
             reject
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             to
             their
             own
             ruine
          
           ;
           implying
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           not
           rejected
           it
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           saved
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           without
           irresistible
           Grace
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           was
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           was
           actually
           resisted
           by
           them
           .
           Other
           Texts
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Reason
           of
           Mens
           impenitency
           and
           unbelief
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           wanting
           on
           God's
           part
           ,
           but
           on
           theirs
           ;
           as
           those
           known
           Texts
           ,
           wherein
           our
           Saviour
           laments
           the
           Case
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           because
           they
           obstinately
           brought
           destruction
           upon
           themselves
           .
           Luke
           19.
           42.
           
           
             If
             thou
             hadst
             known
             in
             this
             thy
             day
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             thy
             peace
          
           ;
           intimating
           that
           they
           might
           have
           known
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           have
           prevented
           
           that
           desolation
           which
           was
           coming
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           forerunner
           of
           their
           Eternal
           Ruine
           ;
           
             but
             now
             they
             are
             hid
             from
             thine
             eyes
          
           ;
           intimating
           ,
           that
           then
           God
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           their
           own
           blindness
           and
           obstinacy
           ,
           but
           the
           time
           was
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           
             known
             the
             things
             of
             their
             peace
          
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           upon
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           God's
           Grace
           to
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           Repentance
           ;
           because
           then
           without
           that
           they
           could
           not
           have
           Repented
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           had
           been
           afforded
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           infallibly
           Repented
           .
           So
           likewise
           in
           that
           other
           Text
           ,
           Matth.
           23.
           37.
           
           
             Oh!
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
             ,
             how
             often
             would
             I
             have
             gathered
             thee
             ,
             even
             as
             an
             Hen
             gathereth
             her
             Chickens
             under
             her
             wings
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             not
             .
          
           And
           in
           John
           5.
           40.
           
           
             Ye
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             me
             that
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             .
          
           He
           
             would
             have
             gathered
             them
          
           ,
           and
           they
           
             would
             not
          
           ;
           he
           would
           have
           given
           them
           Life
           ,
           but
           they
           
             would
             not
             come
             to
             him
          
           .
           Are
           these
           serious
           and
           compassionate
           expostulations
           and
           declarations
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           gracious
           intention
           towards
           them
           ,
           any
           ways
           consistent
           with
           an
           impossibility
           
           of
           their
           Repentance
           ?
           which
           yet
           must
           be
           said
           ,
           if
           irresistible
           grace
           be
           necessary
           thereto
           ;
           for
           then
           Repentance
           is
           impossible
           without
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           afforded
           to
           them
           is
           plain
           ,
           because
           they
           did
           not
           Repent
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           that
           solemn
           declaration
           of
           God
           ,
           Ezek.
           33.
           11.
           
           
             As
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             wicked
             turn
             from
             his
             way
             and
             ●ive
             .
          
           Can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           God
           hath
           
             no
             pleasure
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Sinners
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           denys
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           grace
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           their
           Repentance
           ?
           Upon
           this
           Supposition
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           
             if
             the
             mighty
             works
             that
             were
             done
             in
             Chorazin
             ,
             and
             Bethsaida
             ,
             had
             been
             done
             in
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             Repented
             ,
             Matth.
          
           11.
           21.
           since
           irresistible
           grace
           did
           not
           accompany
           those
           Miracles
           ?
           For
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           Chorazin
           and
           
             Bethsaida
             had
             Repented
          
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           Tyre
           and
           
             Sidon
             could
             not
             Repent
          
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           difficulty
           is
           in
           those
           Texts
           ,
           wherein
           God
           is
           represented
           as
           expecting
           the
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           of
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           our
           Saviour
           
           
             wondering
             at
             their
             unbelief
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           
             upbraiding
             them
             with
             it
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           5.
           4.
           
           
             What
             could
             I
             have
             done
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             in
             it
             ?
             Wherefore
             when
             I
             looked
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             grapes
             ,
             brought
             it
             forth
             wild
             grapes
             ?
             Mark
          
           6.
           6.
           
           't
           is
           said
           
             our
             Saviour
             marvell'd
             at
             the
             unbelief
          
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           And
           Chap.
           16.
           14.
           that
           
             he
             upbraided
             his
             Disciples
             with
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             .
          
           But
           why
           should
           the
           Repentance
           of
           Sinners
           be
           expected
           ,
           or
           their
           unbelief
           marvell'd
           at
           ,
           or
           indeed
           be
           upbraided
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           him
           who
           knew
           it
           impossible
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           an
           irresistible
           power
           and
           grace
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           likewise
           was
           not
           afforded
           to
           them
           ?
           Neither
           God
           nor
           Men
           have
           reason
           to
           wonder
           ●hat
           any
           Man
           does
           not
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           certainly
           know
           he
           cannot
           do
           .
        
         
           The
           bottom
           of
           all
           that
           is
           said
           to
           avoid
           this
           pressing
           difficulty
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           
             that
             this
             impotency
             and
             disability
             of
             Sinners
             is
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             pleaded
             in
             their
             excuse
             ,
             for
             their
             impenitency
             ;
             but
             God
             may
             
             still
             justly
             require
             that
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             once
             a
             natural
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             wilfully
             forfeited
             and
             lost
             it
             ;
             they
             had
             this
             power
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             it
             by
             his
             disobedience
             .
          
           To
           shew
           how
           slight
           this
           evasion
           is
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           run
           into
           that
           Argument
           ,
           how
           far
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           Sin
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           .
           That
           by
           that
           first
           transgression
           and
           disobedience
           all
           Mankind
           suffers
           ,
           and
           our
           Natures
           are
           extreamly
           corrupted
           and
           depraved
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           but
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           Natures
           is
           a
           thing
           very
           different
           from
           Personal
           guilt
           ,
           strictly
           and
           properly
           so
           call'd
           .
           I
           will
           take
           the
           business
           much
           shorter
           ,
           and
           granting
           that
           Mankind
           had
           in
           Adam
           a
           Natural
           power
           to
           have
           continued
           obedient
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           since
           
             by
             one
             Man
             Sin
             enter'd
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             are
             now
             Sinners
          
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           obligation
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Men
           shall
           be
           Condemned
           for
           their
           Impenitency
           .
           I
           ask
           now
           ,
           whether
           in
           Adam
           we
           had
           a
           power
           to
           Repent
           ?
           'T
           is
           certain
           Adam
           had
           not
           this
           power
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           we
           could
           lose
           it
           ,
           and
           forfeit
           it
           in
           him
           .
           
           Adam
           indeed
           had
           a
           Natural
           Power
           
             not
             to
             have
             sinned
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             not
             to
             have
             needed
             Repentance
          
           ;
           but
           no
           power
           to
           Repent
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           because
           in
           that
           state
           Repentance
           was
           impossible
           ,
           because
           there
           could
           be
           no
           occasion
           for
           it
           :
           he
           had
           it
           not
           after
           his
           fall
           ,
           because
           by
           that
           he
           forfeited
           all
           his
           power
           to
           that
           which
           is
           spiritually
           good
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           indeed
           he
           had
           it
           in
           Innocency
           ,
           but
           forfeited
           it
           by
           his
           Fall
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           it
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           occasion
           or
           possibility
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           lost
           it
           when
           there
           was
           occasion
           for
           it
           :
           or
           if
           he
           did
           not
           lose
           it
           by
           his
           Fall
           ,
           we
           have
           it
           still
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           supernatural
           ,
           much
           less
           irresistible
           grace
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           impotency
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           Duty
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           cannot
           be
           charg'd
           upon
           us
           as
           our
           fault
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Original
           Sin.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           want
           of
           this
           Power
           is
           the
           consequent
           and
           just
           punishment
           of
           our
           first
           Transgression
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           ;
           but
           if
           this
           impotency
           still
           remain
           in
           all
           those
           to
           whom
           God
           doth
           not
           afford
           
           his
           irresistible
           grace
           ,
           how
           comes
           th
           grace
           offer'd
           in
           the
           Gospel
           to
           aggravate
           the
           impenitency
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           encrease
           their
           Condemnation
           ?
           For
           if
           it
           be
           no
           Remedy
           against
           this
           impotency
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           inflame
           the
           guilt
           of
           Impenitency
           ?
           Or
           how
           is
           it
           Grace
           to
           offer
           Mercy
           to
           those
           upon
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           who
           are
           out
           of
           a
           possibility
           of
           Repenting
           ;
           and
           yet
           to
           punish
           them
           more
           severely
           for
           their
           impenitency
           after
           this
           offer
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           accept
           without
           that
           grace
           which
           God
           is
           resolved
           not
           to
           afford
           them
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           the
           Case
           ,
           the
           greatest
           favour
           had
           been
           to
           have
           had
           no
           such
           offer
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           been
           happier
           for
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             had
          
           not
           
             appear'd
             to
             all
             Men
          
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           those
           who
           shall
           irresistibly
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           Doctrine
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           contribute
           nothing
           to
           it
           ;
           that
           God
           does
           all
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           nothing
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           this
           follows
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           especially
           
           if
           we
           allow
           the
           Metaphor
           as
           far
           as
           it
           will
           carry
           us
           .
           For
           as
           the
           first
           Creation
           of
           things
           was
           by
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           so
           the
           things
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           were
           only
           passive
           in
           their
           Creation
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           could
           make
           no
           resistance
           ,
           so
           neither
           could
           they
           contribute
           any
           thing
           ●o
           their
           being
           what
           they
           are
           .
           And
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           not
           only
           argued
           from
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           but
           from
           several
           other
           Metaphors
           used
           in
           Scripture
           to
           describe
           our
           Natural
           State
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           
             darkness
             ,
             blindness
          
           ,
           and
           our
           being
           
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           we
           contribute
           no
           more
           to
           our
           Renovation
           ,
           than
           darkness
           doth
           to
           the
           introduction
           of
           light
           ,
           than
           a
           blind
           Man
           can
           do
           to
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           or
           a
           dead
           Man
           to
           his
           own
           Resurrection
           ;
           but
           are
           
             wholly
             passive
          
           in
           this
           work
           .
           And
           to
           countenance
           this
           Notion
           ,
           they
           make
           great
           advantage
           of
           the
           Character
           which
           is
           given
           in
           Scripture
           of
           the
           most
           degenerate
           Heathen
           ,
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           their
           Condition
           is
           the
           true
           standard
           of
           a
           Natural
           and
           unregenerate
           State
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           
           they
           insist
           particularly
           upon
           that
           description
           of
           the
           gentile
           Idolaters
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             Having
             the
             understanding
             darken'd
             ,
             being
             alienated
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ;
             who
             being
             past
             feeling
             ,
             have
             given
             themselves
             over
             to
             lasciviousness
             ,
             to
             work
             all
             uncleanness
             with
             greediness
             .
          
           Which
           is
           indeed
           a
           description
           of
           Men
           in
           their
           Natural
           State
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           of
           such
           as
           by
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           vicious
           practices
           of
           the
           grossest
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           most
           abominable
           lewdness
           ,
           were
           degerated
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           Condition
           seemed
           desperate
           ,
           without
           a
           miraculous
           and
           an
           extraordinary
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           probably
           afforded
           to
           many
           of
           these
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           they
           argue
           the
           common
           Condition
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           from
           the
           description
           which
           is
           given
           of
           the
           wickedness
           of
           Men
           ,
           before
           God
           brought
           the
           Flood
           upon
           them
           ,
           G●n
           .
           6.
           5.
           
           
             God
             saw
             that
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Man
             was
             great
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             was
             only
             evil
             continually
             .
          
           This
           they
           make
           the
           Character
           of
           
             all
             Men
          
           in
           their
           Natural
           State
           ,
           whereas
           this
           is
           a
           
           description
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           degeneracy
           of
           Men
           ,
           signifying
           that
           the
           world
           was
           then
           extreamly
           bad
           ,
           and
           depraved
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ;
           for
           God
           gives
           this
           as
           a
           Reason
           why
           he
           was
           resolved
           to
           drown
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           
             to
             destroy
             Man
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           because
           
             their
             wickedness
             was
             grown
             to
             so
             great
             an
             height
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           were
           a
           description
           of
           the
           Natural
           State
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           this
           could
           be
           no
           particular
           Reason
           for
           bringing
           a
           Flood
           upon
           the
           World
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           there
           being
           the
           same
           Reason
           for
           it
           for
           fifteen
           hundred
           years
           before
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           the
           same
           Reason
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           naturally
           corrupt
           and
           depraved
           .
           Surely
           they
           consider
           the
           Scripture
           very
           superficially
           ,
           that
           interpret
           it
           at
           this
           rate
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           too
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           is
           sadly
           corrupted
           and
           depraved
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           bad
           as
           by
           vicious
           practices
           and
           habits
           it
           may
           be
           made
           ;
           all
           Men
           are
           not
           equally
           at
           the
           same
           distance
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           some
           are
           
             nearer
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           less
           force
           and
           violence
           will
           serve
           to
           
           
             rescue
             them
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             transplant
             them
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           The
           prevalency
           and
           
             dominion
             of
             sin
          
           makes
           an
           unregenerate
           state
           ,
           as
           the
           
             prevalency
             of
             Grace
          
           puts
           a
           Man
           into
           a
           Regenerate
           state
           .
           An
           unregenerate
           Man
           is
           not
           necessarily
           as
           bad
           as
           is
           poss●ble
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           a
           regenerate
           state
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           be
           per●ectly
           good
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           to
           argue
           the
           common
           Condition
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           from
           the
           descriptions
           that
           are
           given
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           were
           granted
           that
           irresistible
           grace
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           such
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           that
           the
           same
           is
           necessary
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           All
           unregenerate
           Men
           are
           not
           equally
           devoid
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           Convictions
           of
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           and
           do
           ,
           and
           under
           those
           Convictions
           are
           very
           capable
           of
           perswasion
           ,
           which
           dead
           Men
           are
           not
           .
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           he
           should
           be
           
             only
             passive
          
           in
           this
           work
           .
           Experience
           
           tells
           us
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           do
           something
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           cooperate
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           an
           argument
           and
           encouragement
           to
           us
           
             to
             work
             out
             our
             own
             Salvation
             ,
          
           because
           
             God
             works
             in
             us
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             of
             his
             own
             goodness
             .
             Phil.
          
           2.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Besides
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           and
           justest
           discouragement
           in
           the
           world
           to
           all
           endeavours
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           ,
           to
           tell
           Men
           that
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           in
           it
           .
           He
           that
           is
           sure
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           do
           nothing
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           is
           a
           Fool
           if
           he
           make
           any
           attempt
           to
           become
           better
           ,
           because
           he
           struggles
           with
           an
           impossibility
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           work
           will
           be
           done
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           done
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           neither
           can
           ,
           nor
           ought
           to
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           it
           .
           But
           will
           any
           Metaphor
           bear
           Men
           out
           against
           so
           palpable
           an
           absurdity
           as
           this
           ?
        
         
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           force
           in
           these
           Metaphors
           ,
           to
           prove
           what
           they
           aim
           at
           by
           them
           .
           For
           if
           to
           be
           
             dead
             in
             sin
          
           signifies
           
             an
             utter
             impotency
             to
             goodness
          
           ,
           then
           
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             sin
          
           must
           on
           the
           contrary
           signifie
           an
           impossibility
           
           
             of
             sinning
          
           ;
           for
           just
           as
           the
           unregenerate
           Man
           is
           
             dead
             in
             sin
          
           ,
           so
           he
           that
           is
           regegenerate
           is
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           
             dead
             to
             sin
          
           :
           But
           yet
           the
           best
           of
           regenerate
           Men
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           are
           
             dead
             to
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           
             alive
             to
             God
             ,
             do
             offend
             in
             many
             things
             ,
          
           and
           too
           frequently
           fall
           into
           sin
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           the
           Metaphor
           be
           so
           strong
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           who
           is
           said
           
             to
             be
             dead
             in
             sin
          
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           able
           so
           much
           as
           to
           cooperate
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           ?
        
         
           In
           s●ort
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Men
           in
           an
           unregenerate
           and
           unconverted
           state
           are
           perfectly
           dead
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           more
           sense
           of
           Spiritual
           Things
           ,
           than
           a
           dead
           Man
           hath
           of
           Natural
           Objects
           ,
           then
           all
           Precepts
           and
           Exhortations
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           all
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           to
           argue
           and
           perswade
           Men
           thereto
           are
           vain
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           every
           whit
           as
           proper
           and
           reasonable
           for
           us
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Church-yard
           ,
           over
           the
           graves
           of
           dead
           Men
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           unregenerate
           ;
           because
           they
           can
           no
           more
           act
           and
           move
           towards
           their
           own
           recovery
           out
           of
           a
           
           state
           of
           Sin
           and
           Death
           ,
           than
           the
           dead
           Bodies
           can
           rise
           out
           of
           their
           graves
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           end
           of
           Exhortations
           and
           Promises
           is
           not
           to
           declare
           to
           Men
           their
           Power
           ,
           but
           their
           Duty
           .
           But
           if
           they
           be
           insensible
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           as
           little
           purpose
           to
           declare
           to
           them
           their
           Duty
           ,
           as
           their
           Power
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           an
           hard
           thing
           to
           convince
           Men
           that
           any
           thing
           is
           their
           Duty
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           same
           time
           we
           declare
           to
           them
           to
           be
           
             out
             of
             their
             Power
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           Pelagianism
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           of
           our selves
           we
           can
           Repent
           and
           turn
           to
           God.
           and
           who
           says
           we
           can
           
             of
             our selves
          
           do
           this
           besides
           the
           Pelagians
           ?
           We
           affirm
           the
           necessity
           of
           God's
           grace
           hereto
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           our
           co-operating
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           We
           say
           that
           without
           the
           powerful
           excitation
           and
           aid
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           Repent
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           we
           say
           likewise
           ,
           that
           God
           cannot
           be
           properly
           said
           to
           aid
           and
           assist
           those
           ,
           who
           do
           nothing
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           But
           Men
           
             can
             do
             more
             than
             they
             do
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           are
           justly
           Condemned
           .
           Not
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Conversion
           sure
           ;
           if
           they
           can
           do
           
             nothing
             at
             all
          
           .
           But
           they
           can
           do
           more
           by
           way
           of
           preparation
           towards
           it
           .
           Suppose
           they
           do
           all
           they
           can
           towards
           it
           ,
           will
           this
           save
           them
           ,
           or
           will
           God
           upon
           this
           irresistibly
           work
           their
           Conversion
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           notwithstanding
           any
           preparatory
           work
           that
           we
           can
           do
           ,
           Conversion
           may
           not
           follow
           ;
           how
           then
           does
           this
           mend
           the
           matter
           ?
        
         
           But
           still
           they
           say
           the
           fault
           is
           in
           Men's
           want
           of
           will
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           
             power
             ;
             You
             will
             not
             come
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             .
          
           But
           can
           they
           will
           to
           come
           ?
           No
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           neither
           .
           Why
           then
           it
           is
           still
           want
           of
           power
           that
           hinders
           them
           .
           The
           offer
           of
           Life
           is
           a
           very
           gracious
           offer
           to
           them
           that
           are
           guilty
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           are
           ;
           but
           not
           if
           the
           Condition
           be
           utterly
           impossible
           to
           us
           ,
           tho'
           the
           impossibility
           springs
           from
           our
           own
           fault
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           plainly
           shew
           by
           a
           fair
           instance
           .
           A
           Prince
           offers
           a
           Pardon
           to
           a
           Traytor
           fast
           lockt
           in
           Chains
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           come
           to
           him
           and
           submit
           himself
           ;
           
           but
           if
           he
           be
           still
           detained
           in
           Chains
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           do
           not
           some
           way
           or
           other
           help
           him
           to
           his
           Liberty
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             a
             favour
          
           to
           offer
           him
           a
           Pardon
           upon
           these
           terms
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             a
             cruel
             derision
          
           of
           his
           misery
           ,
           to
           say
           to
           him
           
             you
             will
             not
             come
             to
             me
             that
             you
             may
             be
             pardon'd
          
           ;
           and
           this
           notwithstanding
           that
           his
           being
           cast
           into
           Chains
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           own
           Crime
           and
           Fault
           ;
           the
           application
           is
           obvious
           .
           I
           should
           now
           proceed
           to
           answer
           an
           Objection
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           give
           a
           clear
           state
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           so
           as
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Attributes
           and
           Perfections
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           shall
           reserve
           for
           another
           Discourse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           VII
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           its
           Necessity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             GALAT.
             VI.
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ;
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
        
         
           
             THE
             Point
             which
             I
             am
             upon
             from
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
          
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nothing
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           Justification
           ,
           but
           the
           real
           renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           full
           explication
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           propounded
           to
           shew
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           What
           is
           implied
           in
           this
           expression
           of
           the
           
             new
             Creature
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           the
           great
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           highly
           Reasonable
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           Justification
           .
        
         
           In
           speaking
           to
           the
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           1
           st
           .
           What
           this
           Metaphor
           doth
           certainly
           import
           ;
           and
           2
           dly
           ,
           That
           it
           doth
           not
           import
           what
           some
           would
           extend
           it
           to
           ,
           whereon
           to
           found
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Creation
           was
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           so
           is
           this
           
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           Creatures
           were
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           their
           being
           made
           ,
           and
           contributed
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           it
           ,
           no
           more
           do
           we
           in
           our
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           Regeneration
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           several
           Kinds
           and
           Ranks
           of
           Creatures
           was
           effected
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           by
           the
           powerful
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             let
             such
             and
             such
             things
             be
             ,
          
           and
           immediately
           they
           were
           ;
           so
           this
           
             new
             Creation
          
           is
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           admits
           of
           no
           degrees
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           I
           have
           consider'd
           ,
           and
           enter'd
           upon
           the
           second
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Creatures
           were
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           their
           being
           made
           ,
           and
           contributed
           nothing
           at
           all
           thereto
           ,
           no
           more
           do
           we
           in
           our
           Conversion
           and
           Regeneration
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           told
           you
           does
           plainly
           make
           void
           all
           the
           Precepts
           and
           Exhortations
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           argue
           and
           perswade
           Men
           to
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           remains
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           is
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           answer
           an
           Objection
           or
           two
           ,
           which
           are
           commonly
           urged
           by
           the
           Assertors
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           
           we
           are
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Conversion
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           give
           a
           clear
           state
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           so
           as
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Attributes
           and
           Perfections
           of
           God.
           For
           the
        
         
           First
           .
           The
           Objections
           are
           these
           three
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           if
           we
           be
           not
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           the
           work
           of
           Regeneration
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           we
           ascribe
           the
           whole
           glory
           of
           this
           work
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Or
           ,
           2
           dly
           ,
           We
           do
           however
           extenuate
           or
           lessen
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           active
           Concurrence
           and
           Endeavours
           of
           our
           own
           towards
           this
           Change.
           
        
         
           3
           dly
           ,
           They
           ask
           St.
           
           Paul's
           question
           ,
           
             Who
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
          
           ?
           and
           think
           it
           impossible
           to
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           if
           the
           efficacy
           of
           God's
           grace
           to
           depend
           upon
           our
           concurrence
           and
           compliance
           with
           it
           .
           These
           are
           all
           the
           Material
           Objections
           I
           know
           ;
           to
           every
           one
           of
           
           which
           I
           hope
           to
           give
           a
           very
           clear
           and
           sufficient
           Answer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Objection
           .
           If
           we
           be
           not
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           Regeneration
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           we
           ascribe
           the
           whole
           glory
           of
           this
           work
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           God.
           But
           that
           I
           certainly
           know
           this
           Objection
           is
           commonly
           made
           ,
           and
           have
           seen
           it
           in
           very
           Considerable
           Authors
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           believe
           that
           Men
           of
           so
           good
           sense
           could
           make
           it
           .
           For
           this
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           tho'
           we
           acknowledge
           that
           what
           we
           do
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           do
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           we
           ascribe
           it
           wholly
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           rob
           God
           altogether
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           ;
           or
           in
           plainer
           terms
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           tho'
           we
           say
           God
           does
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           we
           but
           very
           little
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           do
           not
           say
           that
           God
           does
           all
           ,
           and
           we
           
             nothing
             at
             all
          
           ,
           we
           take
           the
           whole
           work
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           say
           God
           does
           
             nothing
             at
             all
          
           ;
           which
           let
           any
           one
           that
           considers
           what
           we
           ●ay
           judge
           ,
           whether
           we
           say
           so
           or
           no.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           never
           robs
           God
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           does
           I'm
           sure
           ascribe
           our
           Conversion
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           our
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           to
           several
           Causes
           ;
           To
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           our selves
           .
           To
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           principal
           Author
           ,
           and
           Efficient
           .
           Hence
           we
           are
           said
           
             to
             be
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           To
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Instruments
           of
           our
           Conversion
           .
           Hence
           they
           are
           said
           
             to
             turn
             Men
             to
             Righteousness
             ,
             to
             Convert
             a
             Sinner
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             ways
             ,
             to
             save
             Souls
             from
             death
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             hear
             them
             ;
             to
             be
             our
             Spiritual
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             beget
             us
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           To
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           subordinate
           Means
           and
           Instruments
           of
           our
           Conversion
           .
           Hence
           we
           are
           said
           
             to
             be
             begotten
             by
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             to
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             truth
             .
          
           And
           lastly
           ,
           to
           our selves
           ,
           as
           concurring
           some
           way
           or
           other
           to
           this
           work
           .
           Hence
           we
           are
           said
           
             to
             believe
          
           and
           
             repent
             ,
             to
             turn
             from
             our
             evil
             ways
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             and
             purifie
             our
          
           
           selves
           .
           Hence
           likewise
           are
           those
           frequent
           Commands
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             to
             amend
             our
             ways
             and
             doings
             ,
             to
             wash
             our
             hearts
             from
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             repent
             and
             turn
             our selves
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             make
             our selves
             new
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             new
             Spirits
             .
          
           So
           that
           all
           these
           Causes
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           we
           our selves
           ,
           do
           all
           some
           way
           or
           other
           concur
           and
           contribute
           to
           this
           Effect
           .
           God
           indeed
           is
           the
           Principal
           ,
           and
           hath
           so
           great
           an
           hand
           in
           this
           Work
           from
           beginning
           to
           end
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           nothing
           in
           Comparison
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           well
           to
           ascribe
           to
           him
           the
           whole
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           
             that
             no
             Flesh
             may
             glory
             in
             his
             sight
             :
          
           But
           nevertheless
           in
           strictness
           of
           speech
           sufficiently
           warranted
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           our selves
           do
           all
           co-operate
           some
           way
           or
           other
           to
           our
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           Regeneration
           ;
           and
           by
           ascribing
           to
           any
           of
           these
           such
           parts
           as
           they
           truly
           have
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           robbed
           of
           
             any
             part
          
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           Much
           less
           is
           it
           the
           ascribing
           it
           all
           to
           our selves
           ,
           whom
           we
           affirm
           to
           have
           
             the
             least
             part
          
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           worthy
           to
           
           be
           mention'd
           ,
           in
           Comparison
           of
           
             the
             riches
             of
             God's
             grace
          
           towards
           us
           .
           And
           yet
           unless
           we
           do
           something
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             making
             our selves
             new
             hearts
             and
             new
             spirits
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           only
           that
           we
           should
           be
           passive
           to
           the
           irresistible
           operation's
           of
           God's
           grace
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           hinder
           ,
           what
           we
           can
           neither
           hinder
           nor
           promote
           ;
           that
           we
           should
           so
           demean
           our selves
           ,
           as
           of
           necessity
           we
           must
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           no.
           So
           then
           
             to
             make
             our selves
             new
             hearts
             and
             new
             spirits
             ,
          
           is
           to
           do
           nothing
           at
           all
           towards
           the
           hinderance
           or
           furtherance
           of
           this
           work
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           th●
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Precept
           and
           E●hortation
           just
           as
           fit
           for
           Stones
           ,
           as
           for
           Men
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           very
           improper
           for
           either
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Objection
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           we
           do
           extenuate
           and
           lessen
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           active
           concurrence
           and
           endeavours
           on
           our
           part
           towards
           this
           Change.
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           three
           things
           deserve
           to
           be
           consider'd
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           very
           well
           worthy
           our
           Consideration
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           make
           this
           Objection
           ,
           have
           the
           confidence
           to
           pretend
           that
           they
           do
           not
           d●minish
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           confining
           it
           to
           a
           very
           small
           part
           of
           Mankind
           in
           Comparison
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           will
           needs
           face
           us
           down
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           very
           thing
           they
           do
           very
           much
           exalt
           and
           magnifie
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           fewer
           they
           are
           that
           are
           partakers
           of
           it
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           they
           only
           mean
           that
           the
           grace
           is
           greater
           to
           themselves
           ;
           (
           in
           which
           conceit
           there
           is
           commonly
           as
           much
           of
           envy
           as
           gratitude
           )
           but
           surely
           they
           cannot
           mean
           that
           the
           grace
           which
           is
           limited
           to
           a
           few
           ,
           is
           greater
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           is
           extended
           to
           a
           great
           many
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           down-right
           Contradiction
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           magnified
           by
           being
           confined
           .
           For
           at
           this
           rate
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           the
           lesser
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           by
           undeniable
           consequence
           would
           be
           greatest
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           none
           at
           all
           .
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           may
           be
           extenuated
           in
           favour
           of
           
           our selves
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           we
           magnifie
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           to
           come
           close
           to
           the
           Objection
           ;
           tho'
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           God's
           grace
           in
           our
           Conversion
           do
           not
           do
           all
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           do
           so
           much
           as
           if
           it
           did
           all
           ;
           yet
           this
           is
           really
           no
           injury
           or
           dishonour
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           tho'
           in
           some
           sense
           it
           doth
           extenuate
           it
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           in
           truth
           and
           reality
           take
           off
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           .
           In
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           a
           Prince
           is
           not
           the
           less
           in
           offering
           a
           Pardon
           to
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           who
           puts
           forth
           his
           hand
           and
           gladly
           receives
           it
           ,
           than
           if
           he
           forc'd
           it
           upon
           him
           whether
           he
           would
           or
           no.
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           in
           the
           first
           Case
           much
           fitter
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           on
           whom
           it
           is
           conferr'd
           much
           better
           qualified
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           disparagement
           to
           a
           Prince's
           Favour
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           bestow'd
           on
           one
           who
           is
           in
           some
           measure
           qualified
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           But
           be
           it
           more
           or
           less
           in
           one
           Case
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           both
           Cases
           the
           Man
           ows
           his
           Life
           to
           the
           great
           grace
           and
           goodness
           of
           his
           Prince
           ;
           and
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           it
           lessens
           the
           grace
           ,
           that
           the
           
           miserable
           Object
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           guilty
           and
           condemned
           Person
           ,
           was
           either
           by
           his
           humble
           submission
           ,
           or
           thankful
           acceptance
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           some
           degree
           better
           qualified
           to
           receive
           such
           a
           Favour
           ,
           than
           an
           obstinate
           Refuser
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Which
           is
           the
           Principal
           Consideration
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           great
           heed
           ,
           that
           while
           we
           endeavour
           to
           make
           God
           to
           do
           all
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           by
           this
           means
           charge
           upon
           him
           the
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           of
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           we
           should
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           impenitency
           and
           ruine
           their
           utter
           impotency
           and
           disability
           to
           Repent
           ;
           and
           we
           certainly
           make
           this
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           impenitency
           and
           ruine
           if
           there
           be
           no
           other
           difference
           but
           this
           between
           penitent
           and
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           one
           God
           works
           Repentance
           by
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           cannot
           but
           Repent
           ,
           and
           denys
           this
           grace
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           cannot
           possibly
           Repent
           .
           But
           the
           Scripture
           chargeth
           the
           destruction
           of
           Men
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           and
           lays
           their
           
           impenitency
           at
           their
           own
           door
           .
           
             Oh
             Israel
             !
             thou
             hast
             destroyed
             thy self
             ;
             but
             in
             me
             is
             thy
             help
             ,
             Hosea
          
           13.
           9.
           
           But
           where
           is
           the
           help
           ,
           when
           the
           grace
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Repentance
           is
           denied
           ?
           And
           how
           is
           
             their
             destruction
             of
             themselves
          
           ,
           if
           it
           is
           unavoidable
           ,
           let
           them
           do
           what
           they
           can
           ?
           Isa
           .
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           God
           appeals
           to
           his
           People
           Israel
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           wanting
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           that
           was
           fit
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           better
           Obedience
           .
           
             And
             now
             ,
             O
             Inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Men
             of
             Judah
             ,
             judge
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             between
             me
             and
             my
             Vineyard
             ;
             what
             could
             have
             been
             done
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             in
             it
             ?
             wherefore
             when
             I
             looked
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             grapes
             ,
             brought
             it
             forth
             wild
             grapes
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           true
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           all
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           have
           brought
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ?
           Then
           if
           irresistible
           grace
           be
           necessary
           ,
           he
           afforded
           them
           that
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           not
           afforded
           them
           ,
           because
           then
           they
           must
           unavoidably
           have
           Repented
           ,
           and
           there
           had
           been
           no
           cause
           for
           this
           Complaint
           :
           If
           he
           did
           not
           afford
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           
             outward
             means
          
           
           of
           Repentance
           without
           the
           
             inward
             grace
          
           (
           as
           some
           say
           ;
           )
           then
           it
           is
           easie
           
             to
             judge
          
           why
           
             they
             did
             not
          
           Repent
           ;
           Because
           
             they
             could
             not
          
           ;
           and
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           Cause
           either
           of
           Wonder
           ,
           or
           Complaint
           .
           Besides
           that
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           justifie
           that
           Saying
           ,
           
             What
             could
             I
             have
             done
             more
             to
             my
             Vineyard
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             in
             it
             ?
          
           when
           it
           is
           acknowledg'd
           by
           the
           assertors
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           the
           main
           thing
           was
           not
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           signify'd
           nothing
           ,
           leaving
           them
           under
           the
           same
           impossibility
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           if
           nothing
           at
           all
           had
           been
           done
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           upon
           our
           supposition
           ,
           that
           
             sufficient
             grace
          
           was
           afforded
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           wilfully
           neglected
           to
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           the
           Reason
           and
           Equity
           of
           this
           Complaint
           is
           evident
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           acquitted
           ,
           as
           having
           done
           what
           was
           needful
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Sinner
           justly
           Condemned
           ,
           for
           not
           concurring
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           as
           he
           might
           have
           done
           ;
           which
           shews
           that
           we
           are
           not
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           but
           something
           is
           expected
           from
           us
           ,
           after
           
           God
           hath
           done
           his
           part
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           neglect
           to
           do
           ,
           
             our
             destruction
             is
             of
             our selves
          
           .
           Whereas
           the
           contrary
           supposition
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           of
           glorifying
           God's
           grace
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           to
           do
           all
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           indangers
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           by
           laying
           the
           impenitency
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           their
           ruine
           consequent
           upon
           it
           ,
           at
           his
           door
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           advance
           one
           Attribute
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           ruine
           of
           another
           ;
           whereas
           it
           is
           a
           Fundamental
           Principle
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Attributes
           and
           Perfections
           of
           God
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           not
           a
           Divine
           Perfection
           ,
           which
           contradicts
           any
           other
           Perfection
           .
        
         
           The
           3
           
             d
             Objection
          
           is
           grounded
           upon
           that
           question
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           7.
           
           
             Who
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
          
           ?
           which
           they
           think
           impossible
           to
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           if
           the
           efficacy
           of
           God's
           grace
           depend
           upon
           our
           concurrence
           and
           compliance
           with
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           when
           God
           offers
           his
           grace
           to
           two
           persons
           for
           their
           Repentance
           ,
           if
           the
           true
           Reason
           why
           the
           one
           Repents
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           remains
           impenitent
           ,
           be
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           
           complieth
           with
           this
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yieldeth
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           other
           resists
           and
           stands
           out
           against
           it
           ;
           then
           it
           is
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           which
           makes
           the
           difference
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           equal
           to
           both
           ,
           but
           something
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           not
           
             God
             that
             makes
             them
             to
             differ
             ,
          
           but
           
             they
             themselves
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           question
           is
           impertinent
           to
           this
           Case
           .
           The
           Apostle
           speaks
           it
           concerning
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           ,
           upon
           account
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           factiously
           admir'd
           some
           of
           the
           Apostles
           above
           others
           ,
           and
           concerning
           them
           the
           question
           is
           very
           proper
           ,
           
             who
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
          
           ?
           Miraculous
           gifts
           were
           so
           order'd
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           Men
           were
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           the
           receiving
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           contributed
           nothing
           to
           the
           obtaining
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           one
           had
           greater
           gifts
           than
           another
           ,
           it
           was
           meerly
           the
           pleasure
           of
           God
           that
           made
           the
           difference
           .
           But
           the
           Case
           is
           not
           the
           same
           in
           the
           graces
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           towards
           the
           obtaining
           and
           improving
           whereof
           ,
           we
           our selves
           may
           contribute
           something
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           having
           assur'd
           us
           ,
           that
           
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             ,
             shall
             be
             given
             .
          
           And
           here
           the
           question
           
           is
           not
           proper
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           true
           
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             makes
             all
             the
             difference
             .
          
           It
           is
           indeed
           the
           Foundation
           of
           all
           the
           good
           that
           is
           in
           us
           :
           but
           our
           different
           Improvement
           makes
           different
           attainments
           in
           grace
           and
           goodness
           .
           Among
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           Talents
           were
           intrusted
           ,
           what
           
             made
             the
             difference
          
           between
           the
           Man
           
             who
             wrapt
             his
             Talent
             in
             the
             Napkin
             ,
             and
             buried
             it
             ,
          
           and
           those
           
             who
             gained
             double
             by
             theirs
          
           ,
           but
           that
           
             the
             one
          
           improv'd
           the
           grace
           conferr'd
           on
           him
           ,
           
             the
             other
          
           neglected
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           reflection
           upon
           ,
           or
           diminution
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           danger
           from
           St.
           
           Paul's
           question
           ,
           
             who
             maketh
             thee
             to
             differ
          
           ?
           Put
           the
           Case
           a
           Pardon
           is
           offered
           to
           two
           Malefactors
           ,
           the
           one
           accepts
           ,
           the
           other
           refuses
           it
           ;
           
             their
             own
             choice
             makes
             the
             difference
             between
             them
          
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           is
           saved
           is
           nevertheless
           beholden
           to
           the
           King's
           Pardon
           for
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           a
           senseless
           ingratitude
           in
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           accepts
           the
           Pardon
           ,
           when
           the
           other
           refuseth
           it
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           he
           did
           not
           owe
           his
           Life
           to
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           but
           might
           thank
           himself
           for
           it
           ;
           whereas
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           capacity
           
           to
           accept
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           was
           wholly
           due
           to
           the
           clemency
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           who
           offer'd
           it
           to
           him
           when
           he
           no
           wise
           deserved
           it
           .
           In
           this
           Case
           the
           thing
           plainly
           appears
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           by
           which
           every
           Man
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           against
           common
           sense
           to
           pretend
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           is
           destroyed
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           compliance
           on
           our
           part
           with
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           no
           grace
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           forc'd
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           not
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           the
           reception
           of
           it
           .
           I
           proceed
           in
           the
        
         
           Second
           place
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           clear
           state
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           so
           as
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           essential
           Attributes
           and
           Perfections
           of
           God.
           In
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           short
           view
           of
           the
           several
           Opinions
           concerning
           this
           Matter
           .
           And
           there
           are
           two
           extream
           ,
           and
           two
           middle
           Opinions
           ,
           concerning
           the
           operation
           of
           God's
           grace
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           of
           the
           extream
           Opinions
           is
           that
           which
           all
           this
           while
           I
           have
           been
           arguing
           against
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           are
           Conv●●ted
           and
           Regenerated
           ,
           are
           
           wrought
           upon
           in
           an
           irresistible
           manner
           ,
           and
           are
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           thus
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           their
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           is
           impossible
           .
           What
           the
           inconveniencies
           of
           this
           Opinion
           are
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           extream
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           none
           are
           thus
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           be
           a
           violence
           and
           injury
           to
           Man's
           Natural
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           that
           
             sufficient
             grace
          
           is
           offered
           to
           all
           ,
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           who
           live
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           comply
           with
           or
           resist
           ;
           and
           consequently
           if
           they
           be
           not
           brought
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           their
           impenitency
           and
           ruine
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           own
           choice
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           
             free
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             Men.
          
           But
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           tho'
           infinitely
           more
           reasonable
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           seems
           not
           to
           have
           any
           necessary
           Foundation
           either
           in
           Scripture
           or
           Reason
           .
           There
           are
           some
           instances
           in
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Men
           after
           a
           very
           violent
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           irresistible
           manner
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           a
           particular
           predestination
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           that
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           says
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           Gal.
           1.
           15.
           that
           
             he
             was
             separated
             from
             his
             Mother's
             Womb
             to
             that
             work
             to
             which
             he
             was
             called
          
           ;
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Conversion
           was
           answerable
           to
           such
           a
           predestination
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Reason
           against
           this
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           no
           injury
           to
           any
           Man
           to
           be
           made
           good
           and
           happy
           against
           his
           will.
           
        
         
           The
           two
           middle
           Opinions
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           
             irresistible
             Grace
          
           is
           afforded
           to
           
             all
             the
             Elect
          
           ,
           and
           
             sufficient
             Grace
          
           to
           all
           others
           who
           live
           under
           the
           Gospel
           (
           for
           of
           those
           only
           we
           speak
           ,
           the
           Case
           of
           others
           being
           peculiar
           ,
           and
           belonging
           to
           the
           extraordinary
           Mercy
           of
           God
           )
           but
           then
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           this
           
             sufficient
             Grace
          
           is
           afforded
           ,
           shall
           effectually
           comply
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           saved
           .
           This
           Opinion
           seems
           more
           moderate
           ,
           and
           hath
           this
           advantage
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           acquits
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           having
           
             sufficient
             Grace
          
           afforded
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           yet
           notwithstanding
           continue
           impenitent
           ;
           but
           yet
           it
           hath
           two
           great
           inconveniencies
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           That
           this
           Supposition
           is
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           as
           to
           any
           real
           effect
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           because
           not
           one
           person
           more
           is
           saved
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           
             Universal
             sufficient
             Grace
          
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           is
           afforded
           to
           all
           ;
           for
           they
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           it
           is
           never
           effectual
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           seems
           very
           unreasonable
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           a
           Means
           sufficient
           to
           its
           End
           should
           Universally
           prove
           ineffectual
           ;
           nay
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           next
           to
           a
           Demonstration
           against
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           a
           Means
           ,
           if
           perpetually
           and
           
             in
             all
             instances
          
           it
           fails
           of
           its
           End.
           This
           would
           tempt
           any
           Man
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           surely
           there
           is
           some
           defect
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           something
           that
           hinders
           the
           efficacy
           of
           it
           ;
           if
           being
           perpetually
           and
           generally
           afforded
           ,
           it
           doth
           perpetually
           and
           universally
           miscarry
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           
             one
             instance
          
           among
           so
           many
           millions
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Opinion
           seems
           rather
           to
           be
           contriv'd
           for
           a
           colour
           and
           shelter
           against
           some
           absurdity
           ,
           which
           Men
           know
           not
           how
           to
           avoid
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           to
           s●rve
           any
           good
           purpose
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           
           embraced
           for
           the
           truth
           and
           probability
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           middle
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           That
           some
           are
           Converted
           in
           an
           irresistible
           manner
           ,
           when
           God
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           designs
           to
           be
           extraordinary
           Examples
           and
           Instruments
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           that
           
             sufficient
             Grace
          
           is
           afforded
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           effectual
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           rejected
           by
           
             a
             great
             many
          
           .
           And
           this
           avoids
           all
           the
           inconveniency
           of
           the
           other
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           is
           evidently
           most
           agreeable
           both
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           best
           notions
           which
           Men
           have
           concerning
           the
           Attributes
           and
           Perfections
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           gives
           greatest
           encouragement
           to
           the
           endeavours
           of
           Men.
           It
           agrees
           very
           well
           with
           the
           solemn
           declarations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           wanting
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           to
           afford
           Men
           sufficient
           Means
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           that
           
             he
             desires
             not
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             he
             should
             turn
             from
             his
             wickedness
             and
             live
          
           ;
           That
           
             he
             would
             have
             all
             Men
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           That
           
             he
             would
             not
          
           
           
             that
             any
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             should
             come
             to
             Repentance
          
           ;
           That
           
             Mens
             destruction
             is
             of
             themselves
          
           .
           And
           this
           makes
           all
           the
           Exhortations
           and
           Motives
           of
           Scripture
           to
           Repentance
           to
           be
           of
           some
           force
           and
           significancy
           ,
           and
           gives
           encouragement
           to
           the
           Resolutions
           and
           Endeavours
           of
           Men
           to
           become
           better
           .
           This
           clearly
           acquits
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           sixeth
           the
           Reason
           of
           their
           ruine
           upon
           their
           own
           choice
           .
           This
           perfectly
           reconciles
           the
           operation
           and
           assistance
           of
           God's
           grace
           in
           our
           Conversion
           and
           Regeneration
           ,
           in
           our
           Sanctification
           and
           Perseverance
           in
           a
           good
           Course
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           our
           own
           Endeavours
           ,
           and
           makes
           those
           plain
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           have
           some
           sense
           and
           significancy
           in
           them
           ;
           
             Work
             out
             your
             own
             Salvation
             ;
             Repent
             and
             turn
             your selves
             from
             all
             your
             evil
             ways
             ;
             Make
             ye
             new
             Hearts
             and
             new
             Spirits
             .
          
           These
           are
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           Metaphors
           to
           convince
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           do
           something
           towards
           our
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           .
           
           And
           if
           any
           Man
           be
           sure
           that
           we
           neither
           do
           nor
           can
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Work
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           these
           Texts
           signifie
           nothing
           .
           Finally
           ,
           these
           Texts
           which
           speak
           most
           clearly
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           and
           As●●stance
           ,
           to
           our
           doing
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           spiritually
           good
           ,
           do
           suppose
           something
           to
           be
           done
           on
           our
           part
           .
           That
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             without
             me
             you
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
          
           implies
           that
           with
           his
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           
             we
             can
          
           .
           That
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             strengthning
             me
             ,
          
           implies
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           do
           
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
          
           is
           truly
           
             our
             own
             act
             ;
             I
             am
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
             .
          
           And
           this
           does
           not
           in
           the
           least
           prejudice
           nor
           obscure
           the
           glory
           of
           God's
           grace
           .
           St.
           Paul
           it
           seems
           knew
           very
           well
           how
           to
           reconcile
           these
           two
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           its
           due
           ,
           without
           rejecting
           all
           concurrence
           of
           our
           own
           industry
           and
           endeavour
           ,
           1
           Corin.
           15.
           10.
           
           
             But
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             I
             am
             what
             I
             am
             ;
             and
             his
             Grace
             which
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             was
             not
             in
             vain
          
           ;
           not
           because
           it
           
           was
           irresistible
           ,
           and
           he
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           the
           reception
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           did
           concurr
           and
           co-operate
           with
           it
           .
           So
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             his
             Grace
             that
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             I
             laboured
             more
             abundantly
             than
             they
             all
             ;
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             which
             was
             with
             me
             .
          
           So
           that
           our
           Concurrence
           and
           Endeavour
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           does
           not
           derogate
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           provided
           that
           we
           ascribe
           the
           good
           which
           we
           do
           to
           the
           assistance
           of
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           incomparably
           more
           due
           ,
           than
           to
           our
           own
           activity
           and
           endeavour
           .
           And
           so
           St.
           Paul
           does
           ,
           
             I
             labour'd
             abundantly
             ;
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             with
             me
             .
          
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           God's
           grace
           may
           be
           advanced
           to
           its
           due
           pitch
           ,
           without
           asserting
           that
           we
           are
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           to
           the
           Operations
           of
           it
           .
           God's
           grace
           may
           be
           
             abundantly
             bestowed
          
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           may
           
             labour
             abundantly
             ;
             God
             may
             work
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             we
             may
             work
          
           
           
             out
             our
             own
             Salvation
          
           .
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           
             Second
             Doctrine
          
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           a
           
             New
             Creature
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           its
           Necessity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             GALAT.
             VI.
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ;
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           Discoursing
           on
           these
           Words
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           was
           last
           upon
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           a
           
             New
             Creature
          
           doth
           not
           import
           what
           some
           would
           extend
           it
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           as
           to
           found
           Doctrines
           of
           great
           Consequence
           upon
           the
           single
           strength
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           Metaphors
           ,
           viz.
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           these
           three
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Creation
           was
           by
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           so
           is
           this
           
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           as
           Creatures
           were
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           their
           being
           made
           ,
           and
           contributed
           nothing
           at
           all
           thereto
           ,
           no
           more
           do
           we
           to
           our
           Conversion
           and
           Regeneration
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Creation
           was
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           powerful
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           this
           new
           Creation
           is
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           admits
           of
           
             no
             degrees
          
           .
           The
           two
           first
           of
           these
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           ,
           and
           shewed
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           had
           no
           necessary
           Foundation
           in
           this
           and
           the
           like
           Metaphors
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           and
           Experience
           ,
           and
           the
           plain
           and
           constant
           tenour
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           .
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           consider
           the
        
         
           
             Third
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           is
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Metaphor
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           several
           Ranks
           and
           
           Orders
           of
           Creatures
           was
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           effected
           by
           the
           powerful
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           saying
           
             let
             such
             and
             such
             things
             be
             ,
          
           and
           immediately
           they
           were
           ;
           so
           this
           
             new
             Creation
          
           is
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           admits
           of
           
             no
             steps
             and
             degrees
          
           .
           And
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           farther
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Metaphor
           ;
           and
           admitting
           the
           two
           former
           Doctrines
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           well
           grounded
           upon
           this
           Metaphor
           ,
           this
           third
           Doctrine
           follows
           well
           enough
           from
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           agreeable
           enough
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           effected
           by
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           Omnipotence
           ,
           without
           any
           concurrence
           or
           operation
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           should
           be
           done
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             at
             once
          
           .
           Not
           that
           this
           is
           necessary
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           reasonable
           ;
           for
           why
           should
           Omnipotence
           use
           delays
           ,
           and
           take
           time
           ,
           and
           proceed
           
             by
             degrees
          
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           with
           the
           same
           ease
           it
           can
           do
           
             at
             once
          
           ,
           and
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ?
           especially
           considering
           how
           well
           this
           suits
           with
           the
           other
           Metaphors
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           this
           of
           
             a
             new
             Creation
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           Resurrection
           .
           A
           Child
           is
           born
           at
           
           once
           ,
           and
           the
           Dead
           shall
           be
           raised
           
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             in
             the
             twinkling
             of
             an
             eye
             .
          
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           plausible
           appearance
           and
           Conspiracy
           of
           Metaphors
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Conversion
           and
           Regeneration
           of
           a
           Sinner
           being
           effected
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             at
             once
          
           ,
           is
           not
           well
           grounded
           either
           upon
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Experience
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           God
           can
           do
           so
           if
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           works
           this
           Change
           in
           some
           much
           sooner
           and
           quicker
           than
           in
           others
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           either
           in
           Scripture
           or
           Experience
           to
           perswade
           us
           that
           this
           is
           the
           usual
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           constant
           and
           unalterable
           Method
           of
           God's
           grace
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           without
           any
           sensible
           steps
           and
           degrees
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           full
           clearing
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           proceed
           by
           these
           steps
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           upon
           what
           mistaken
           Grounds
           and
           Principles
           this
           Doctrine
           relies
           ,
           besides
           the
           Metaphors
           
           already
           mention'd
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           of
           no
           force
           to
           prove
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           plainly
           shew
           what
           Regeneration
           is
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           necessarily
           effected
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           
             at
             once
          
           ,
           but
           admits
           of
           degrees
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           evidently
           so
           in
           experience
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Methods
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           both
           in
           those
           who
           are
           Regenerated
           by
           a
           Pious
           and
           Religious
           Education
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           who
           are
           reclaimed
           from
           a
           vitious
           Course
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           all
           this
           is
           very
           consonant
           and
           agreeable
           to
           what
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           and
           constantly
           declares
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           discover
           several
           Mistakes
           upon
           which
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           grounded
           ,
           besides
           the
           Metaphors
           already
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           to
           be
           of
           no
           force
           to
           prove
           the
           thing
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Regeneration
           is
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           admits
           of
           
             no
             degrees
          
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           are
           not
           only
           different
           Expressions
           ,
           but
           do
           signifie
           two
           things
           really
           different
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           gross
           mistake
           ;
           for
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           are
           but
           different
           expressions
           of
           the
           self
           self
           same
           thing
           ;
           for
           Regeneration
           is
           a
           Metaphor
           which
           the
           Scrip●ure
           useth
           to
           express
           our
           translation
           and
           
             change
             from
             one
             state
             to
             another
             ,
          
           from
           a
           state
           of
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           
             born
             over
             again
          
           ,
           and
           were
           
             the
             Children
             of
             another
             Father
          
           ,
           and
           from
           being
           
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           did
           become
           
             the
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           Sanctification
           is
           our
           being
           
             made
             Holy
          
           ,
           our
           being
           purified
           and
           cleansed
           from
           Sin
           and
           impurity
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           are
           attributed
           to
           the
           same
           Causes
           ,
           Principal
           ,
           and
           Instrumental
           ,
           to
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           we
           are
           said
           
             to
             be
             born
             again
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             to
             be
             begotten
             of
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           them
           as
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           and
           they
           
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           if
           Sanctification
           be
           the
           making
           of
           us
           Holy
           ,
           and
           Regeneration
           make
           us
           Holy
           ;
           then
           Regeneration
           is
           Sanctification
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Regeneration
           only
           signifies
           our
           
             first
             entrance
          
           into
           this
           state
           ,
           and
           Sanctification
           our
           progress
           and
           continuance
           in
           it
           .
           But
           this
           likewise
           is
           a
           great
           Mistake
           .
           For
           tho'
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           Regeneration
           doth
           signifie
           our
           
             first
             entrance
          
           into
           this
           state
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           only
           signifies
           that
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           used
           likewise
           in
           Scripture
           to
           signifie
           our
           continuance
           in
           that
           state
           ;
           for
           Christians
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           a
           regenerate
           state
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           instant
           of
           this
           Change
           ,
           but
           during
           their
           continuance
           in
           it
           .
           Besides
           that
           our
           
             first
             Change
          
           is
           as
           well
           call'd
           our
           Sanctification
           ,
           as
           our
           Progress
           and
           Continuance
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Holiness
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           in
           this
           is
           there
           any
           difference
           between
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           Sanctification
           .
           They
           do
           both
           of
           them
           signifie
           both
           our
           
             first
             entrance
          
           into
           an
           Holy
           state
           ,
           and
           our
           continuance
           and
           progress
           in
           it
           '
           tho'
           Regeneration
           do
           more
           frequently
           denote
           the
           making
           of
           this
           Change
           ,
           and
           our
           
             first
             entrance
          
           into
           it
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           said
           that
           one
           of
           the
           main
           Differences
           between
           Regeneration
           and
           Sanctification
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           Regeneration
           is
           incapable
           of
           degrees
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           are
           Regenerate
           are
           equally
           so
           ,
           and
           one
           Regenerate
           Person
           is
           not
           
             more
             or
             less
             Regenerate
          
           than
           another
           ;
           whereas
           Sanctification
           is
           
             a
             gradual
             progress
          
           from
           one
           degree
           of
           Holiness
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           of
           ●hem
           that
           are
           truly
           Sanctified
           and
           Holy
           ,
           one
           may
           be
           
             more
             Sanctified
          
           and
           
             more
             Holy
          
           than
           another
           .
           But
           this
           likewise
           is
           a
           meer
           fancy
           and
           imagination
           ,
           without
           any
           real
           ground
           .
           For
           as
           an
           unregenerate
           state
           does
           plainly
           admit
           of
           degrees
           ,
           so
           likewise
           doth
           the
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           Reason
           .
           That
           an
           unregenerate
           state
           admits
           of
           degrees
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           in
           that
           some
           unregenerate
           Persons
           are
           
             more
             wicked
          
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           thereby
           
             more
             the
             Children
             of
             wrath
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           than
           others
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Scripture
           expressions
           concerning
           the
           degrees
           of
           Mens
           Wickedness
           and
           Impi●ty
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           
             more
             Holy
          
           ,
           and
           
             more
             like
             God
          
           ,
           are
           
             more
             the
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           
             more
             a
             Child
             of
             God
          
           ,
           is
           surely
           to
           be
           
             more
             regenerate
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           
             more
             renewed
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           consists
           
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             true
             Holiness
             .
          
           So
           that
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           precarious
           assertion
           ,
           and
           evidently
           false
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           Regeneration
           doth
           not
           admit
           of
           degrees
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           is
           not
           
             more
             Regenerate
          
           than
           another
           .
        
         
           4
           thly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           They
           ground
           this
           Conceit
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           which
           teach
           ,
           that
           in
           Regeneration
           and
           Conversion
           all
           the
           habits
           of
           grace
           are
           infused
           ,
           
             simul
             &
             semel
             ,
             together
             ,
             and
             at
             once
             .
          
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           no
           regard
           ,
           much
           less
           a
           veneration
           for
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             the
             Schools
          
           ,
           where
           it
           differs
           from
           that
           of
           
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           which
           says
           not
           one
           word
           of
           
             infused
             habits
          
           ,
           which
           yet
           are
           much
           talk'd
           of
           in
           Divinity
           ;
           and
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           these
           words
           serve
           only
           to
           obscure
           the
           thing
           .
           For
           to
           say
           that
           in
           Conversion
           the
           habits
           of
           all
           graces
           and
           virtues
           are
           
             infused
             together
             and
             at
             once
          
           ,
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           Men
           that
           were
           vicious
           before
           in
           several
           kinds
           ,
           are
           by
           an
           Omnipotent
           act
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           new
           Principle
           infused
           into
           them
           ,
           endued
           with
           the
           habits
           of
           the
           contra●y
           
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           Chast
           ,
           and
           Temperate
           ,
           and
           Just
           ,
           and
           Meek
           ,
           and
           Humble
           ,
           as
           if
           by
           the
           frequent
           practice
           of
           these
           Virtues
           they
           had
           become
           so
           .
           That
           this
           
             may
             be
          
           ,
           and
           
             sometimes
             is
          
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           far
           from
           denying
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           so
           .
           Some
           Men
           ,
           by
           an
           extraordinary
           power
           of
           God's
           grace
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           are
           
             suddenly
             changed
          
           ,
           and
           strangely
           reclaimed
           from
           a
           very
           Wicked
           and
           Vicious
           ,
           to
           a
           very
           Religious
           and
           Virtuous
           Course
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           others
           attain
           to
           by
           slower
           degrees
           ,
           and
           great
           conflicts
           with
           themselves
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           gain
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           these
           arrive
           at
           
             all
             on
             the
             sudden
          
           ,
           by
           a
           mighty
           Resolution
           wrought
           in
           them
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a
           new
           byass
           and
           inclination
           put●
           upon
           their
           Souls
           ,
           equal
           to
           an
           habit
           gain'd
           by
           long
           use
           and
           custom
           .
           This
           God
           sometimes
           does
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           does
           this
           ,
           it
           may
           in
           some
           sense
           be
           call'd
           
             the
             infusion
             of
             the
             habits
             of
             Grace
             and
             Virtue
             together
             and
             at
             once
          
           ;
           because
           the
           Man
           is
           hereby
           endowed
           with
           a
           Principle
           of
           equal
           force
           and
           power
           with
           habits
           that
           are
           acquir'd
           by
           long
           use
           and
           practice
           .
           
           A
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           Faith
           is
           the
           principle
           and
           root
           of
           all
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           ,
           and
           may
           have
           such
           a
           powerful
           influence
           upon
           the
           Resolutions
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           government
           of
           our
           Actions
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           Principle
           all
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           may
           spring
           and
           grow
           up
           by
           degrees
           into
           habits
           ;
           but
           then
           this
           Principle
           is
           not
           formally
           but
           virtually
           ,
           in
           the
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           it
           ;
           
             the
             infusion
             of
             the
             habits
             of
             every
             Grace
             and
             Virtue
          
           ;
           and
           even
           in
           those
           Persons
           in
           whom
           this
           Change
           is
           so
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           
             at
             once
          
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           the
           habits
           of
           several
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           are
           afterwards
           attained
           by
           the
           frequent
           practice
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           virtue
           of
           this
           powerful
           Principle
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           the
           progress
           of
           this
           Discourse
           .
           And
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           was
           very
           frequent
           and
           visible
           in
           many
           of
           the
           first
           Converts
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           especially
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           from
           the
           abominable
           Idolatry
           and
           Impiety
           of
           Heathenism
           were
           gained
           to
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           did
           then
           work
           very
           Miraculously
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           Cures
           of
           Spiritual
           as
           of
           Bodily
           Diseases
           .
           But
           
           then
           to
           make
           this
           the
           Rule
           and
           Standard
           of
           God's
           ordinary
           Proceedings
           in
           the
           Conversion
           and
           Regeneration
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           equally
           unreasonable
           ,
           as
           still
           to
           expect
           Miracles
           for
           the
           Cure
           of
           Diseases
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           certain
           in
           experience
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           God's
           ordinary
           Method
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           fully
           shew
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           what
           Regeneration
           is
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           will
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           it
           should
           be
           effected
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           
             at
             once
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           will
           admit
           of
           degrees
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           that
           it
           may
           be
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           
             at
             once
          
           .
           The
           Power
           of
           God
           is
           able
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           does
           it
           
             very
             thoroughly
          
           ,
           and
           
             very
             suddenly
          
           .
           But
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           
             a
             necessity
          
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           always
           be
           so
           .
           Now
           Regeneration
           is
           
             the
             change
             of
             a
             Man's
             state
             ,
             from
             a
             state
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Holiness
          
           ;
           which
           because
           it
           is
           an
           entrance
           upon
           a
           new
           kind
           or
           course
           of
           Life
           ,
           it
           is
           fitly
           resembled
           to
           Regeneration
           ,
           or
           
             a
             new
             Birth
          
           ;
           to
           
             a
             new
             Creation
          
           ,
           the
           Man
           being
           as
           it
           were
           
             quite
             charged
          
           ,
           or
           
             made
             over
             again
          
           ,
           so
           as
           
           not
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           purpose
           and
           design
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           
             the
             same
             Man
          
           he
           was
           before
           .
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           sensible
           account
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           may
           easily
           understand
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           Reason
           ,
           why
           a
           Man
           may
           not
           gradually
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           arrive
           at
           this
           state
           
             by
             degrees
          
           ;
           as
           well
           as
           after
           this
           change
           is
           made
           ,
           and
           he
           arrived
           at
           this
           state
           of
           a
           Regenerate
           Man
           ,
           he
           may
           
             by
             degrees
          
           grow
           and
           improve
           in
           it
           .
           But
           
             the
             latter
          
           no
           Man
           doubts
           of
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           in
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           may
           grow
           and
           improve
           in
           grace
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           as
           little
           Reason
           to
           question
           why
           a
           Man
           may
           not
           
             come
             to
             this
             state
             by
             degrees
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             leap
             into
             it
             at
             once
          
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           difficulty
           I
           know
           of
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           is
           a
           meer
           nicety
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             an
             instant
          
           in
           which
           every
           thing
           begins
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Regeneration
           is
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           instant
           before
           the
           Man
           arrived
           at
           this
           state
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           
             that
             he
             was
             Regenerate
          
           ,
           and
           the
           instant
           after
           he
           is
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           he
           is
           so
           .
           But
           this
           is
           idle
           subtilety
           ,
           just
           as
           if
           a
           Man
           
           should
           prove
           that
           an
           House
           was
           built
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           because
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           
             to
             be
             built
          
           ,
           'till
           the
           instant
           it
           was
           finish'd
           ;
           tho'
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           certain
           than
           that
           it
           was
           built
           
             by
             degrees
          
           .
           Or
           ,
           suppose
           the
           time
           of
           arriving
           at
           Man's
           estate
           be
           at
           
             one
             and
             twenty
          
           ,
           does
           it
           from
           hence
           follow
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           does
           not
           grow
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           
             by
             degrees
          
           ,
           but
           is
           made
           a
           Man
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ;
           because
           just
           before
           
             one
             and
             twenty
          
           he
           was
           not
           at
           Man's
           estate
           ,
           and
           just
           then
           he
           was
           ?
           Not
           but
           that
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           can
           make
           a
           Man
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Adam
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           from
           this
           Example
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           should
           be
           made
           so
           ,
           much
           less
           does
           it
           follow
           from
           this
           vain
           subtilety
           .
           This
           is
           just
           the
           Case
           .
           All
           the
           while
           the
           Man
           is
           tending
           towards
           a
           Regenerate
           state
           ,
           and
           is
           strugling
           with
           his
           Lusts
           ,
           'till
           by
           the
           power
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Resolution
           he
           get
           the
           Victory
           ;
           all
           the
           while
           he
           is
           under
           the
           sense
           and
           conviction
           of
           his
           sinful
           and
           miserable
           state
           ,
           and
           sorrowing
           for
           the
           folly
           of
           his
           past
           Life
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           an
           effectual
           Purpose
           and
           Resolution
           of
           changing
           his
           Course
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           
           several
           times
           thrown
           back
           by
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           evil
           habits
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           and
           instability
           of
           his
           own
           purpose
           ;
           'till
           at
           last
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           following
           and
           assisting
           him
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           a
           firm
           Resolution
           of
           a
           better
           Life
           ,
           which
           Resolution
           governs
           him
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           I
           say
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           which
           in
           some
           Persons
           is
           longer
           ,
           in
           others
           shorter
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           power
           of
           evil
           habits
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           degrees
           of
           God's
           grace
           afforded
           to
           Men
           ;
           all
           this
           time
           the
           Work
           of
           Regeneration
           is
           
             going
             on
          
           ,
           and
           tho'
           a
           Man
           cannot
           be
           said
           
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Regenerate
             state
             ,
          
           'till
           that
           very
           instant
           that
           the
           Principle
           of
           Grace
           and
           his
           good
           Resolution
           have
           got
           the
           upper
           hand
           of
           his
           Lusts
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Work
           of
           Regeneration
           was
           not
           
             effected
             in
             an
             instant
          
           .
           This
           is
           plainly
           and
           truly
           the
           Case
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           the
        
         
           Third
           Particular
           I
           propounded
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           experience
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Methods
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           both
           in
           those
           who
           are
           Regenerated
           by
           a
           Pious
           and
           Religious
           Education
           ,
           
           and
           those
           who
           are
           reclaimed
           from
           a
           vicious
           Course
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           sort
           ,
           namely
           those
           who
           are
           brought
           to
           goodness
           by
           a
           Religious
           and
           Virtuous
           Education
           ;
           these
           (
           at
           least
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           my
           Observation
           reacheth
           )
           make
           up
           a
           very
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Regenerate
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           
             good
             Men.
          
           And
           tho'
           it
           be
           certain
           ,
           considering
           the
           Universal
           Corruption
           and
           degeneracy
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           real
           Change
           made
           in
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           operation
           of
           God's
           grace
           upon
           their
           Minds
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           in
           experience
           ,
           that
           this
           Change
           is
           made
           in
           very
           many
           ,
           by
           very
           silent
           and
           
             insensible
             degrees
          
           ,
           'till
           at
           length
           the
           seeds
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           were
           planted
           in
           them
           by
           a
           good
           Education
           ,
           do
           visibly
           prevail
           over
           all
           the
           evil
           inclinations
           of
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           sway
           and
           govern
           the
           Actions
           of
           their
           Lives
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Principles
           of
           grace
           and
           goodness
           do
           
             apparently
             prevail
          
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           them
           
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Regenerate
             s●ate
             ,
          
           tho'
           perhaps
           very
           few
           of
           these
           can
           give
           any
           account
           of
           the
           particular
           time
           and
           occasion
           of
           this
           Change.
           For
           
           things
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           Effect
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           very
           sensible
           in
           their
           Cause
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           Reasonable
           ,
           that
           such
           Persons
           who
           never
           lived
           in
           any
           evil
           course
           ,
           should
           escape
           those
           Pangs
           and
           Terrours
           which
           unavoidably
           happen
           unto
           others
           ,
           from
           a
           course
           of
           actual
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           a
           wicked
           Life
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Persons
           as
           I
           have
           described
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           this
           gradual
           and
           insensible
           manner
           Regenerated
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             no
             necessity
          
           that
           this
           Change
           should
           be
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           it
           being
           so
           frequently
           found
           to
           be
           otherwise
           in
           Experience
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           visibly
           reclaimed
           from
           a
           notorious
           wicked
           Course
           ,
           in
           these
           we
           likewise
           frequently
           see
           this
           Change
           gradually
           made
           ,
           by
           strong
           impressions
           made
           upon
           their
           Minds
           ,
           most
           frequently
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           his
           Providence
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           convin●'d
           of
           the
           evil
           and
           danger
           of
           their
           Course
           ,
           and
           awakened
           to
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           melted
           into
           Sorrow
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           exercis'd
           with
           great
           terrours
           
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           'till
           at
           length
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           a
           fixt
           Purpose
           and
           Resolution
           of
           forsaking
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           turning
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           after
           many
           struglings
           and
           conflicts
           with
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           byass
           of
           evil
           habits
           ,
           this
           Resolution
           assisted
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           effectually
           prevail
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           real
           change
           both
           in
           the
           Temper
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           Course
           of
           their
           Lives
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Regenerate
           .
           But
           all
           the
           while
           this
           was
           a
           doing
           ,
           the
           
             new
             Man
          
           was
           forming
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           Regeneration
           was
           going
           on
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           perhaps
           a
           very
           considerable
           time
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           'till
           it
           came
           to
           a
           fixt
           and
           setled
           state
           .
           And
           this
           I
           doubt
           not
           in
           experience
           of
           most
           Persons
           who
           are
           reclaim'd
           from
           a
           vicious
           course
           of
           Life
           ,
           is
           found
           to
           be
           the
           usual
           and
           ordinary
           Method
           of
           God's
           grace
           in
           their
           Conversion
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           pretend
           that
           a
           thing
           is
           done
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           which
           by
           so
           manifold
           experience
           is
           found
           to
           take
           up
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           effected
           
             by
             degrees
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           whereas
           some
           Men
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           all
           this
           the
           Preparatory
           work
           to
           Regeneration
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           Regeneration
           it self
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           idle
           contention
           about
           words
           .
           For
           if
           these
           Preparations
           be
           a
           degree
           of
           goodness
           ,
           and
           a
           gradual
           tendency
           towards
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           work
           is
           begun
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           continuance
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           all
           the
           while
           a
           doing
           ,
           and
           tho'
           it
           be
           hard
           to
           fix
           the
           point
           or
           instant
           when
           a
           Man
           just
           arrives
           at
           this
           state
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           sensible
           when
           a
           Man
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           Change
           when
           it
           is
           really
           made
           ,
           will
           soon
           discover
           it self
           by
           plain
           and
           sensible
           effects
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           constant
           tenour
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Isa
           .
           1.
           16.
           where
           the
           Prophet
           exhorts
           to
           this
           Change
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           it
           as
           a
           gradual
           thing
           ,
           
             Wash
             ye
             ,
             make
             you
             clean
             ,
             put
             away
             the
             evil
             of
             your
             doings
             from
             before
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             cease
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             learn
             to
             do
             well
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           break
           off
           evil
           and
           vicious
           habits
           ,
           and
           gain
           the
           contrary
           habits
           of
           virtue
           and
           goodness
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Scripture
           
           speaks
           of
           some
           ,
           as
           farther
           from
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           than
           others
           ,
           Jer.
           13.
           23.
           
           
             Can
             the
             Ethiopian
             change
             his
             skin
             ,
             or
             the
             Leopard
             his
             spots
             ,
             then
             may
             ye
             also
             do
             good
             ,
             that
             are
             accustomed
             to
             do
             evil
          
           ;
           plainly
           declaring
           the
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           equal
           almost
           to
           a
           natural
           impossibility
           ,
           of
           reclaiming
           those
           to
           goodness
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           long
           habituated
           to
           an
           evil
           course
           .
           And
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           some
           as
           nearer
           to
           a
           state
           of
           grace
           than
           others
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           tells
           the
           young
           Man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           said
           
             he
             had
             kept
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             from
             his
             youth
          
           ;
           that
           
             he
             was
             not
             far
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           But
           now
           if
           by
           an
           irresistible
           act
           of
           God's
           power
           ,
           this
           Change
           be
           made
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           and
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           made
           ,
           how
           is
           one
           Man
           nearer
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Grace
           ,
           or
           farther
           from
           it
           than
           another
           ?
           If
           all
           that
           are
           made
           good
           ,
           must
           be
           made
           so
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           or
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           then
           no
           Man
           is
           nearer
           being
           made
           good
           than
           another
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           were
           nearer
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           might
           sooner
           be
           made
           so
           ;
           but
           that
           cannot
           be
           ,
           if
           all
           must
           be
           made
           good
           
             in
             an
             instant
          
           ,
           for
           sooner
           than
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           made
           so
           .
           If
           the
           similitude
           of
           our
           
             being
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
          
           
           trespasses
           be
           strictly
           taken
           ,
           no
           Man
           is
           nearer
           a
           Resurrection
           to
           
             a
             new
             Life
          
           than
           another
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           died
           but
           a
           week
           ago
           ,
           is
           as
           far
           from
           being
           raised
           to
           life
           again
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           died
           a
           thousand
           years
           ago
           ;
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           both
           requires
           an
           Omnipotent
           act
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           both
           are
           equally
           easie
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Parables
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           13.
           31
           ,
           33.
           are
           by
           many
           Interpreters
           understood
           of
           the
           gradual
           operation
           of
           grace
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           Men.
           That
           wherein
           
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             likened
             to
             a
             grain
             of
             Mustard-seed
             ,
             which
             being
             sown
             ,
             was
             the
             least
             of
             all
             seeds
             ,
          
           but
           by
           degrees
           
             grew
             up
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             of
             herbs
          
           ;
           and
           
             to
             leaven
             ,
             which
             a
             Woman
             took
             and
             hid
             in
             three
             measures
             of
             meal
             ,
             'till
             the
             whole
             was
             leavened
          
           ;
           intimating
           the
           progress
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           which
           
             by
             degrees
          
           diffuseth
           it self
           over
           the
           whole
           temper
           of
           a
           Man's
           Mind
           ,
           into
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           the
           Parable
           of
           
             the
             seed
             which
             fell
             upon
             good
             ground
             ,
          
           does
           represent
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           accompanied
           by
           his
           grace
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           said
           
             to
             spring
             up
          
           
           
             and
             increase
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             with
             patience
          
           ;
           which
           surely
           does
           express
           to
           us
           the
           gradual
           operation
           of
           God's
           word
           and
           grace
           iu
           the
           Renovation
           and
           Change
           of
           a
           Man's
           Heart
           and
           Life
           .
        
         
           The
           New
           Testament
           indeed
           speaks
           of
           the
           sudden
           Change
           of
           many
           upon
           the
           first
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           told
           you
           before
           is
           not
           a
           standard
           of
           the
           ordinary
           Method
           of
           God's
           grace
           ,
           the
           not
           considering
           of
           which
           ,
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           Cause
           of
           all
           the
           Mistakes
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           those
           which
           were
           thus
           Converted
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           their
           Faith
           was
           
             a
             virtual
             Principle
          
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           virtue
           ,
           tho'
           not
           
             formally
             the
             habit
          
           of
           every
           particular
           grace
           .
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           prime
           instance
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           speaks
           as
           if
           he
           acquir'd
           the
           grace
           of
           Contentment
           by
           great
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           diligent
           Care
           of
           himself
           in
           several
           Conditions
           ;
           not
           as
           if
           the
           habit
           of
           this
           grace
           had
           been
           infused
           into
           him
           at
           once
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             I
             have
             learn'd
             in
             whatsoever
             state
             I
             am
             ,
             therewith
             to
             be
             content
             .
             I
             know
             both
             how
             to
             be
             abased
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             I
             know
             how
             to
             abound
             ;
             every
             where
             and
             in
             all
             things
             I
             am
             instructed
             ,
             both
             to
             be
             full
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             hungry
             ,
             both
             to
             abound
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             need
             .
          
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           thing
           I
           propounded
           to
           Consider
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           just
           Importance
           of
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           
             the
             new
             Creation
          
           .
           The
           two
           Particulars
           which
           remain
           ,
           I
           shall
           by
           God's
           assistance
           finish
           in
           my
           next
           Discourse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           IX
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Nature
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           its
           Necessity
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Justification
           and
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             GALAT.
             VI.
             15.
             
          
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ;
             but
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Observation
           I
           am
           still
           upon
           from
           these
           Words
           is
           this
           ,
           viz.
           That
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           nothing
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           Justification
           ,
           but
           the
           Renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ,
           exprest
           here
           by
           a
           
             New
             Creature
          
           .
           In
           treating
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           propos'd
           the
           doing
           of
           three
           things
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           To
           shew
           the
           ●rue
           import
           of
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           
             a
             new
             Creature
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           shew
           that
           this
           is
           the
           great
           Condition
           of
           o●●
           Justification
           ;
           And
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           highly
           Reasonable
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           In
           treating
           of
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Particulars
           ,
           I
           have
           consider'd
           some
           Doctrines
           as
           founded
           upon
           this
           Metaphor
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           shewn
           at
           large
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           have
           no
           Foundation
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Experience
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           be
           very
           unreasonable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           constant
           tenour
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           ordinary
           Method
           of
           God's
           grace
           in
           the
           Regeneration
           of
           Men
           ,
           whether
           by
           a
           Religious
           and
           Virtuous
           Education
           ,
           or
           in
           those
           who
           are
           reclaim'd
           from
           a
           notorious
           wicked
           Course
           of
           Life
           .
           And
           that
           I
           have
           so
           long
           insisted
           upon
           this
           Argument
           ,
           and
           handled
           it
           in
           a
           more
           contentious
           way
           than
           is
           usual
           with
           me
           ,
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           
           any
           love
           to
           Controversie
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           less
           fond
           of
           every
           day
           than
           other
           ;
           but
           from
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           quarrellings
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           by
           bringing
           them
           to
           a
           clear
           state
           and
           plain
           issue
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           undeceive
           good
           Men
           concerning
           some
           current
           Notions
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           really
           believe
           to
           be
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           plain
           declarations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           a
           cause
           of
           great
           perplexity
           and
           discomfort
           to
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           a
           real
           discouragement
           to
           the
           Resolutions
           and
           Endeavours
           of
           becoming
           better
           .
           Upon
           which
           Considerations
           I
           was
           strongly
           urgent
           to
           search
           these
           Doctrines
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           to
           contribute
           what
           in
           me
           lay
           ,
           to
           the
           rescuing
           of
           good
           Men
           from
           the
           disquiet
           and
           entanglement
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           conclude
           this
           Matter
           with
           a
           few
           Cautions
           not
           unworthy
           to
           be
           remembred
           by
           us
           ;
           That
           we
           would
           be
           careful
           so
           to
           ascribe
           all
           Good
           to
           God
           ;
           that
           we
           be
           sure
           we
           ascribe
           nothing
           to
           him
           that
           is
           Evil
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           unworthy
           of
           him
           ;
           That
           we
           do
           not
           
           make
           him
           the
           sole
           Author
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           will
           unavoidably
           charge
           upon
           him
           the
           final
           impenitency
           and
           ruine
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           That
           we
           do
           not
           so
           magnifie
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           his
           Precepts
           and
           Exhortations
           s●gnifie
           nothing
           ,
           Such
           as
           these
           ,
           
             Make
             ye
             new
             He●●ts
             ,
             and
             new
             Spirits
             ;
             strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
          
           ;
           Where
           ,
           if
           by
           
             the
             strait
             gate
          
           be
           meant
           the
           difficulty
           of
           our
           
             first
             entrance
          
           upon
           a
           Religious
           Course
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           our
           Conversion
           and
           Regeneration
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           how
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           reconcile
           our
           being
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           doing
           
             nothing
             at
             all
          
           in
           it
           ,
           with
           our
           Saviour's
           Precept
           of
           
             striving
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
          
           ;
           unless
           to
           be
           
             very
             active
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             meerly
             passive
          
           about
           the
           same
           thing
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           and
           an
           
             earnest
             contention
             and
             endeavour
          
           be
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           
             doing
             nothing
          
           .
           Again
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           make
           the
           utmost
           degeneracy
           and
           depravation
           which
           Men
           ever
           arrived
           at
           by
           the
           greatest
           abuse
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           vile
           and
           wicked
           practices
           ,
           the
           standard
           of
           an
           unregenerate
           state
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           common
           Condition
           
           of
           all
           Men
           by
           Nature
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           make
           some
           particular
           instances
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           the
           strange
           and
           sudden
           Conversion
           of
           some
           Persons
           (
           as
           namely
           ,
           of
           St.
           Paul
           and
           the
           Jaylor
           in
           the
           Acts
           )
           the
           common
           rule
           and
           measure
           of
           every
           Man's
           Conversion
           ;
           so
           that
           unless
           a
           Man
           be
           as
           it
           were
           struck
           down
           by
           a
           Light
           and
           Power
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           taken
           with
           a
           fit
           of
           trembling
           ,
           and
           frighted
           almost
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           or
           find
           in
           himself
           something
           equal
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           of
           his
           Conversion
           ;
           whereas
           a
           much
           surer
           Judgment
           may
           be
           made
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           a
           Man's
           Conversion
           ,
           by
           the
           real
           Effects
           of
           this
           Change
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           .
           This
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           by
           that
           apt
           resemblance
           of
           
             the
             operation
             of
             God's
             Spirit
          
           to
           
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             wind
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Original
           Cause
           whereof
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           reason
           of
           its
           ceasing
           or
           continuance
           ,
           and
           why
           it
           blows
           stronger
           or
           gentler
           ,
           this
           way
           or
           that
           way
           ,
           we
           are
           altogether
           ignorant
           ;
           but
           
             that
             it
             is
          
           ,
           we
           are
           sensible
           from
           the
           sound
           of
           it
           ,
           John
           3.
           8.
           
           
             The
             wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             thou
             hearest
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             canst
             not
             tell
             whence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             nor
             whither
             it
             goeth
             :
             So
             is
             every
             one
             that
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           The
           effects
           of
           God's
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Regeneration
           of
           Men
           are
           sensible
           ,
           tho'
           the
           manner
           and
           degrees
           of
           his
           operation
           upon
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           are
           so
           various
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           give
           no
           account
           of
           them
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           one
           wou'd
           think
           our
           Saviour
           had
           sufficiently
           caution'd
           us
           ,
           not
           to
           reduce
           the
           Operations
           of
           God's
           grace
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Regeneration
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           any
           certain
           Rule
           or
           Standard
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           to
           regard
           the
           sensible
           effects
           of
           this
           secret
           work
           upon
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           contend
           by
           any
           Arguments
           against
           clear
           and
           certain
           experience
           .
           If
           we
           plainly
           see
           that
           many
           are
           insensibly
           changed
           ,
           and
           made
           good
           by
           pious
           Education
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Nurture
             aud
             Admonition
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           that
           som●
           who
           have
           long
           lived
           in
           a
           prophane
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           secret
           power
           of
           God's
           word
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           upon
           calm
           consideration
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           terrours
           and
           amazement
           ,
           visibly
           changed
           
           and
           brought
           to
           a
           better
           Mind
           and
           Course
           ;
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           in
           these
           Cases
           to
           pretend
           that
           this
           Change
           is
           not
           real
           ,
           because
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           is
           not
           answerable
           to
           some
           Instances
           which
           are
           Recorded
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           which
           we
           have
           observ'd
           in
           our
           Experience
           ,
           and
           because
           these
           Persons
           cannot
           give
           such
           an
           account
           of
           the
           time
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           as
           is
           agreeable
           to
           these
           instances
           ;
           which
           is
           just
           as
           if
           I
           should
           meet
           a
           Man
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           known
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           believe
           that
           he
           had
           crost
           the
           Seas
           ,
           because
           he
           said
           he
           had
           a
           smooth
           and
           easie
           passage
           ,
           and
           was
           wa●ted
           over
           by
           a
           gentle
           Wind
           ,
           and
           could
           tell
           no
           Stories
           of
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           fully
           and
           faithfully
           endeavour'd
           to
           open
           to
           you
           the
           just
           importance
           of
           this
           Phrase
           or
           Expression
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           of
           
             the
             new
             Creature
             ,
             or
             the
             new
             Creation
             .
          
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           Particular
           I
           propounded
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           real
           Renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           
           Religion
           ,
           the
           great
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           is
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           and
           substance
           with
           those
           Phrases
           in
           the
           parallel
           Texts
           to
           this
           ,
           of
           
             Faith
             perfected
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           That
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           great
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           real
           Renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ,
           is
           plain
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           this
           Text
           ,
           which
           affirms
           ,
           that
           in
           th●
           Christian
           Religion
           nothing
           will
           avail
           us
           but
           
             the
             new
             Creature
          
           ;
           but
           likewise
           from
           many
           other
           clear
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           this
           ,
           whether
           by
           Justification
           be
           meant
           our
           first
           Justification
           upon
           our
           Faith
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           or
           our
           continuance
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           or
           our
           final
           Justification
           by
           our
           solemn
           Acquital
           and
           Absolution
           at
           the
           Great
           Day
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           is
           called
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           .
        
         
           That
           this
           is
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           first
           Justification
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           our
           being
           received
           
           into
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           plain
           from
           all
           those
           Texts
           ,
           where
           this
           Change
           is
           exprest
           by
           our
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           by
           our
           Regeneration
           and
           Renovation
           ,
           by
           our
           Purification
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           terms
           of
           the
           like
           importance
           .
           For
           under
           every
           one
           of
           these
           Notions
           ,
           this
           Change
           is
           made
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Under
             the
             Notion
             of
          
           Repentance
           and
           Conversion
           ,
           
             Acts
             2.
             38.
          
           
           Repent
           and
           be
           Baptized
           every
           one
           of
           you
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
           
             Acts
             3.
             19.
          
           
           Repent
           ,
           and
           be
           Converted
           ,
           that
           your
           sins
           may
           be
           blotted
           out
           .
           
             Upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             a
             penitent
             acknowledgement
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             essential
             part
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             made
             a
             Condition
             of
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             them
             ,
             1
          
           John
           
             1.
             9.
          
           
           If
           we
           confess
           our
           sins
           ,
           he
           is
           faithful
           and
           just
           to
           forgive
           us
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           cleanse
           us
           from
           all
           unrighteousness
           .
           
             Under
             the
             notion
             of
          
           Regeneration
           and
           Renovation
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
          
           
           If
           any
           Man
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             become
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             which
             is
             all
          
           
           
             one
             with
             being
             in
             a
             justified
             state
          
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           new
           Creature
           ,
           old
           things
           are
           past
           away
           ,
           behold
           all
           things
           are
           became
           new
           .
           Tit.
           
             3.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             declares
             at
             large
             ,
             what
             Change
             is
             requir'd
             to
             put
             us
             into
             a
             justified
             state
             ,
             and
             to
             entitle
             us
             to
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           For
           we
           our selves
           were
           also
           sometimes
           foolish
           ,
           disobedient
           ,
           deceived
           ,
           serving
           divers
           lusts
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           living
           in
           malice
           and
           envy
           ,
           hateful
           ,
           and
           hating
           one
           another
           .
           But
           after
           that
           the
           kindness
           and
           love
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           towards
           Man
           appeared
           ,
           not
           by
           works
           of
           Righteousness
           which
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             precedent
             Righteousness
             of
             ours
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             great
             Sinners
             ,
          
           but
           according
           to
           his
           mercy
           he
           saved
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           washing
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           he
           shed
           on
           us
           abundantly
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           being
           justified
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           made
           heirs
           according
           to
           the
           hope
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           
             So
             that
             the
             Change
             of
             our
             former
             Temper
             ,
             and
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
          
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             is
             antecedently
             necessary
             to
             our
             Justification
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
          
           
           
             pardon
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             our
             restitution
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             So
             likewise
             under
             the
             notion
             of
          
           Purification
           and
           Sanctification
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             enumerates
             several
             Sins
             and
             Vices
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             exclude
             Men
             from
             the
             Favour
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             must
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             justified
             or
             saved
             .
          
           Know
           ye
           not
           that
           the
           unrighteous
           shall
           not
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ?
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ;
           neither
           Fornicators
           ,
           nor
           Idolaters
           ,
           nor
           Adulterers
           ,
           nor
           Thieves
           ,
           nor
           Covetous
           ,
           nor
           Drunkards
           ,
           nor
           Revilers
           ,
           nor
           Extortioners
           shall
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           And
           such
           were
           some
           of
           you
           :
           but
           ye
           are
           washed
           ,
           but
           ye
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           but
           ye
           are
           justified
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           our
           God.
           2
           Cor.
           
             6.
             17
             ,
             18.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             likewise
             makes
             our
          
           purification
           
             a
             Condition
             of
             our
             being
             received
             into
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             reckon'd
             into
             the
             number
             of
             his
             Children
             .
          
           Touch
           not
           the
           unclean
           thing
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           receive
           you
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           a
           Father
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           be
           my
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           .
           
           
             And
             that
             by
          
           not
           touching
           the
           unclean
           thing
           ,
           
             is
             here
             certainly
             meant
             our
             Sanctification
             and
             Purification
             from
             Sin
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             immediately
             follows
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
          
           ;
           Having
           therefore
           these
           promises
           ,
           Dearly
           Beloved
           !
           let
           us
           cleanse
           our selves
           from
           all
           filthiness
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           perfecting
           holiness
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             having
             this
             Encouragement
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             Condition
             we
             shall
             be
             received
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             purifie
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             this
             great
             Blessing
             .
          
        
         
           And
           our
           continuance
           in
           this
           state
           of
           grace
           and
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           depends
           upon
           our
           perseverance
           in
           Holiness
           ;
           for
           
             if
             any
             Man
             draw
             back
             ,
             my
             Soul
             shall
             have
             no
             pleasure
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           is
           also
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           final
           Justification
           ,
           and
           Absolution
           by
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           8.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
          
           Joh.
           3.
           3.
           
           
             Except
             a
             Man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           Heb.
           12.
           14.
           
           
             Follow
             Holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             no
             Man
          
           
           
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
          
           1
           John
           3.
           3.
           
           The
           Apostle
           there
           speaking
           of
           the
           blessed
           sight
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           God
           ,
           tells
           us
           what
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           hope
           to
           be
           Partakers
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Every
             Man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             purifieth
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           Condition
           here
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           of
           our
           being
           
             New
             Creatures
          
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           and
           substance
           with
           those
           Expressions
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           two
           parallel
           Texts
           to
           this
           ,
           where
           
             Faith
             which
             is
             perfected
             by
             Charity
             ,
          
           and
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
          
           ,
           are
           made
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God.
           Gal.
           5.
           6.
           
           
             In
             Christ
             Jesus
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ;
             but
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             consummate
             ,
          
           or
           
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
          
           ;
           and
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           19.
           
           
             Circumcision
             is
             nothing
             ,
             and
             Uncircumcision
             is
             nothing
             ;
             but
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Design
           and
           Meaning
           of
           these
           three
           Texts
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           therefore
           these
           three
           Expressions
           of
           
             the
             new
             Creature
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Faith
             perfected
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
          
           
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           do
           certainly
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           That
           
             the
             New
             Creature
          
           signifies
           ●he
           change
           of
           our
           state
           ,
           from
           a
           state
           of
           Disobedience
           and
           Sin
           ,
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           ,
           I
           have
           shewn
           at
           large
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           explaining
           this
           
             New
             Creation
          
           ,
           most
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           2.
           10
           
           
             We
             are
             his
             wormanship
             ,
             Created
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             unto
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             God
             ●ath
             before
             ordained
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             walk
             in
             them
          
           ;
           and
           Colos
           .
           3.
           10
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           give
           testimony
           of
           their
           Renovation
           ,
           and
           having
           put
           on
           
             the
             new
             Man
          
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Goodness
           ;
           
             Ye
             have
             put
             on
             the
             new
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             renewed
             in
             knowledge
             ,
             after
             the
             image
             of
             him
             that
             created
             him
             .
             Put
             on
             therefore
             as
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             ,
             holy
             and
             beloved
             ,
             bowels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             humbleness
             of
             mind
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             longsuff●ring
             ,
             forbearing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             forgiving
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             above
             all
             these
             things
             put
             on
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bond
             of
             perfection
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Regeneration
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           is
           
             unto
             obedience
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           2.
           
           So
           
           that
           our
           Renovation
           consisteth
           in
           the
           Principle
           and
           Practice
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Life
           ;
           And
           what
           is
           this
           but
           
             Faith
             perfected
             by
             Charity
          
           ?
           And
           Charity
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           but
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
          
           ?
           And
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           a
           sincere
           Resolution
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           not
           time
           and
           opportunity
           for
           the
           tryal
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           in
           Scripture
           as
           expresly
           made
           a
           Condition
           both
           of
           our
           present
           and
           final
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           Faith
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             a
             living
             and
             operative
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           
             a
             Faith
             that
             is
             consummate
          
           ,
           and
           
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
             .
             Acts
          
           10.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           
             Of
             a
             truth
             I
             perceive
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             Peter
             )
             that
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             Persons
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             Nation
             he
             that
             feareth
             him
             ,
             and
             worketh
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             accepted
             with
             him
          
           ;
           which
           speech
           does
           as
           plainly
           ,
           as
           words
           can
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           declare
           to
           us
           ,
           upon
           what
           terms
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           of
           what
           Condition
           or
           Nation
           soever
           ,
           may
           find
           acceptance
           with
           God.
           Rom.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Who
             will
             render
             to
             every
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             by
             patient
          
           
           
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             seek
             for
             Glory
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             Eternal
             Life
             :
             but
             to
             them
             who
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             Indignation
             and
             Wrath
             Tribulation
             and
             Anguish
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             Man
             that
             doth
             Evil
             ;
             of
             the
             Jews
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             but
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Peace
             to
             every
             Man
             that
             worketh
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Gentile
             .
          
           As
           to
           our
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Rewards
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           whether
           Jew
           or
           
             Gentile
             ,
             Circumcised
          
           ,
           or
           Uncircumcised
           ;
           that
           which
           maketh
           the
           difference
           ,
           is
           
             obeying
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           or
           
             obeying
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             working
             Good
          
           ,
           or
           
             doing
             Evil
          
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           things
           which
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           Justification
           ,
           or
           Condemnation
           at
           the
           Great
           Day
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           is
           that
           Saying
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           9.
           
           That
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Eternal
             Salvation
             to
             them
             that
             obey
             him
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           conclude
           this
           Matter
           with
           two
           Remarkable
           Sayings
           ,
           the
           one
           towards
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           other
           towards
           the
           ●nd
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           us
           that
           
           this
           is
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Gen.
           4.
           7.
           
           It
           is
           God's
           Speech
           to
           
             Cain
             ,
             If
             thou
             dost
             well
             ,
             shalt
             thou
             not
             be
             accepted
             ?
          
           And
           Rev.
           22.
           14.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             do
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             right
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             may
             enter
             in
             through
             the
             Gates
             into
             the
             City
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Second
           thing
           I
           propounded
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           the
           real
           Renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           is
           the
           great
           Condition
           of
           our
           justification
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           in
           sense
           and
           substance
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             Faith
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Third
           and
           last
           Particular
           remains
           to
           be
           spoken
           to
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           highly
           reasonable
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           Justification
           ,
           and
           acceptance
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           these
           two
           accounts
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           For
           the
           honour
           of
           God's
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           order
           to
           the
           qualifying
           of
           us
           for
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Reward
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           the
           honour
           of
           God's
           Holiness
           .
           For
           should
           God
           have
           received
           Men
           to
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           rewarded
           them
           with
           Eternal
           Glory
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           for
           the
           meer
           belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           a
           confident
           perswasion
           that
           Christ
           would
           save
           them
           without
           any
           change
           of
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ,
           without
           
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             works
          
           ,
           and
           
             fruits
             meet
             for
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           
             amendment
             of
             Life
          
           ;
           he
           had
           not
           given
           sufficient
           testimony
           to
           the
           World
           of
           his
           Love
           to
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           hatred
           of
           Sin
           and
           Iniquity
           .
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           the
           justifi-fication
           of
           a
           Sinner
           
             declares
             his
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           but
           should
           he
           justifie
           Men
           upon
           other
           terms
           ,
           this
           would
           not
           
             declare
             his
             Righteousness
          
           and
           love
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           
           but
           rather
           an
           indifferency
           ,
           whether
           Men
           were
           good
           and
           Righteous
           or
           not
           .
           For
           a
           bare
           assent
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           without
           the
           fruits
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           is
           not
           
             a
             living
          
           ,
           but
           
             a
             dead
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           from
           being
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           affront
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           a
           confident
           reliance
           upon
           Christ
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           while
           we
           continue
           in
           our
           Sins
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           justifying
           Faith
           ,
           but
           a
           bold
           and
           impudent
           presumption
           upon
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Merits
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           who
           indeed
           
             justifies
             the
             ungodly
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           that
           
             have
             been
          
           so
           ,
           but
           not
           those
           that
           
             continue
             so
          
           .
           And
           if
           God
           should
           pardon
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           reward
           them
           with
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           upon
           any
           other
           terms
           than
           upon
           our
           becoming
           
             New
             Creatures
          
           ,
           than
           upon
           such
           
             a
             Faith
          
           as
           is
           
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           
             keeping
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
          
           ;
           this
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           
             declaring
             his
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           testimony
           of
           his
           hatred
           and
           displeasure
           against
           Sin
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           give
           the
           greatest
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           to
           it
           imaginable
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           likewise
           very
           Reasonable
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Faith
           ,
           that
           makes
           us
           
             New
             Creatures
          
           ,
           and
           is
           
             perfected
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
          
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           Condition
           of
           Justification
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           qualifying
           of
           us
           for
           the
           Pardon
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Reward
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           .
           To
           forgive
           Men
           upon
           other
           terms
           ,
           were
           to
           give
           countenance
           and
           encouragement
           to
           perpetual
           Rebellion
           and
           Disobedience
           .
           That
           Man
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           forgiven
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sorry
           for
           his
           fault
           ,
           that
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           offend
           ;
           he
           is
           utterly
           incapable
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           sensible
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           amiss
           ,
           and
           resolved
           to
           amend
           .
           No
           Prince
           ever
           thought
           a
           Rebellious
           Subject
           capable
           of
           Pardon
           upon
           lower
           terms
           than
           these
           .
           It
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           unfit
           that
           an
           obstinate
           Offender
           should
           have
           any
           Mercy
           or
           Favour
           shewn
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           without
           Repentance
           and
           Resolution
           of
           better
           Obedience
           ,
           we
           are
           unfit
           for
           Forgiveness
           ,
           so
           much
           
           more
           for
           a
           Reward
           ;
           as
           we
           cannot
           expect
           God's
           Favour
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           incapable
           of
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           without
           Holiness
           .
           Holiness
           is
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           like
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           'till
           we
           be
           
             like
             him
          
           ,
           we
           cannot
           
             see
             him
          
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           .
           All
           delightful
           Communion
           and
           agreeable
           Society
           is
           founded
           in
           a
           similitude
           of
           Disposition
           and
           Manners
           ,
           and
           therefore
           so
           long
           as
           we
           are
           unlike
           to
           God
           in
           the
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Actions
           and
           Course
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           neither
           can
           God
           take
           pleasure
           in
           us
           ,
           nor
           we
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           there
           will
           be
           a
           perpetual
           jarring
           and
           discord
           between
           him
           and
           us
           ;
           and
           tho'
           we
           were
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           seated
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Blessed
           ,
           yet
           we
           should
           not
           ,
           nay
           we
           could
           not
           be
           Happy
           ;
           because
           we
           should
           want
           the
           necessary
           Materials
           and
           Ingredients
           of
           Happiness
           .
           For
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Soul
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Body
           ;
           tho'
           all
           things
           be
           easie
           without
           us
           ;
           and
           no
           Cruelty
           be
           exercis'd
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           torment
           and
           vexation
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           be
           inwardly
           Diseased
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           pain
           and
           anguish
           
           enough
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           as
           it
           were
           upon
           the
           rack
           ,
           and
           feel
           as
           great
           torment
           from
           the
           inward
           disorder
           of
           our
           humours
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           tortur'd
           from
           without
           .
           So
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           Sin
           and
           Vice
           are
           internal
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           do
           naturally
           create
           trouble
           and
           discontent
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           diversion
           ,
           and
           the
           variety
           of
           Objects
           and
           Pleasures
           which
           entertain
           Men
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           hinders
           a
           wicked
           Man
           from
           being
           out
           of
           his
           wits
           ,
           whenever
           he
           reflects
           upon
           himself
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           irregular
           Appetites
           and
           Passions
           ,
           Lust
           ,
           and
           Malice
           ,
           and
           Revenge
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           Furies
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           tho'
           there
           were
           no
           Devil
           to
           torment
           us
           ,
           yet
           the
           disorder
           of
           our
           own
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           horrours
           of
           a
           guilty
           Conscience
           would
           be
           a
           Hell
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           extreamly
           miserable
           in
           the
           very
           Regions
           of
           Happiness
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           our
           Faith
           should
           be
           
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           become
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ;
           not
           only
           from
           the
           arbitrary
           constitution
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           because
           nothing
           but
           this
           can
           dispose
           us
           for
           that
           Blessedness
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           promis'd
           
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           us
           .
           Faith
           consider'd
           abstractly
           from
           the
           Fruits
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Charity
           ,
           will
           bring
           no
           Man
           into
           the
           favour
           of
           God.
           All
           the
           excellency
           of
           Faith
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           ,
           and
           furnisheth
           us
           with
           the
           best
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           thereto
           ,
           the
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           sight
           and
           
             enjoyment
             ,
             Faith
          
           and
           Hope
           shall
           cease
           ,
           but
           
             Charity
             never
             faileth
          
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           should
           ,
           Heaven
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           Heaven
           to
           us
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           very
           frame
           and
           temper
           of
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           disposition
           be
           not
           wrought
           in
           us
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           altogether
           incapable
           of
           the
           felicity
           of
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           what
           it
           is
           that
           must
           recommend
           us
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ;
           the
           real
           Renovation
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ,
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           him
           that
           Created
           us
           .
           This
           must
           be
           repaired
           in
           us
           ,
           before
           ever
           we
           can
           hope
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           the
           
           Reward
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           And
           what
           could
           God
           have
           done
           more
           Reasonable
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           these
           very
           things
           the
           terms
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           necessary
           Causes
           and
           Means
           of
           it
           ?
           How
           could
           he
           have
           dealt
           more
           mercifully
           and
           kindly
           with
           us
           ,
           than
           to
           appoint
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Condition
           of
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           qualification
           that
           can
           make
           us
           capable
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           I
           will
           conclude
           all
           with
           that
           excellent
           passage
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           Chap.
           6.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             The
             very
             true
             beginning
             of
             Wisdom
             is
             the
             desire
             of
             discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             care
             of
             discipline
             is
             love
             ,
             and
             love
             is
             the
             keeping
             of
             her
             laws
             ,
             and
             taking
             heed
             to
             her
             laws
             is
             the
             assurance
             of
             incorruption
             .
          
           The
           Summ
           of
           what
           I
           have
           said
           upon
           this
           Argument
           amounts
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           we
           can
           have
           no
           hope
           of
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           unless
           our
           Nature
           be
           renewed
           ,
           and
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           defaced
           by
           Sin
           ,
           be
           repaired
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           
             Created
             in
             Christ
             unto
             good
             works
          
           ;
           That
           no
           Faith
           will
           avail
           to
           our
           Justification
           
           and
           acceptance
           with
           God
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           
             made
             perfect
             by
             Charity
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
          
           ;
           by
           sincere
           Obedience
           and
           Holiness
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           the
           inavoidable
           imperfection
           of
           it
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           will
           nevertheless
           be
           accepted
           with
           God
           ,
           through
           the
           Merits
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             who
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             washt
             us
             from
             our
             Sins
             in
             his
             own
             blood
             .
             To
             whom
             be
             Glory
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           X.
           
        
         
           The
           Danger
           of
           all
           known
           Sin
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             I.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           declares
           that
           he
           was
           particularly
           design'd
           and
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           ashamed
           
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Reproach
           and
           Persecution
           it
           was
           attended
           withall
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           slight
           and
           undervaluing
           Opinion
           which
           the
           World
           had
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           preached
           ,
           it
           being
           
             to
             the
             Jews
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Greeks
             foolishness
          
           ;
           for
           tho'
           this
           might
           reflect
           some
           disparagement
           upon
           it
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           sensual
           and
           carnal
           Men
           ,
           yet
           to
           those
           who
           weighed
           things
           impartially
           ,
           and
           consider'd
           the
           Excellent
           End
           and
           Design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           force
           and
           efficacy
           of
           it
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           it
           would
           appear
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           admirably
           fitted
           by
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Reformation
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           ver
           .
           16.
           that
           how
           much
           soever
           it
           was
           despised
           by
           that
           ignorant
           and
           inconsiderate
           Age
           ,
           
             he
             was
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             ,
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greek
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           sincerely
           believed
           and
           embraced
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           proper
           and
           powerful
           
           means
           ,
           designed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           The
           Revelations
           which
           God
           had
           formerly
           made
           ,
           were
           chiefly
           restrained
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           ;
           but
           this
           great
           and
           last
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           equally
           Calculated
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           all
           Mankind
           .
           The
           Gospel
           indeed
           was
           first
           preached
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           publish'd
           to
           the
           whole
           World
           ;
           and
           as
           this
           Doctrine
           was
           design'd
           for
           the
           general
           benefit
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           very
           likely
           to
           be
           effectual
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           being
           an
           Instrument
           equally
           fitted
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           Gentiles
           as
           well
           as
           Jews
           ;
           
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             ,
             to
             the
             Jew
             first
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             the
             Greek
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           shew
           the
           efficacy
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           instanceth
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           render
           it
           so
           powerful
           and
           effectual
           a
           Means
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           therein
           the
           grace
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Justification
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           declaring
           him
           Righteous
           ,
           is
           so
           clearly
           revealed
           ,
           ver
           .
           17.
           
           
             For
             therein
             is
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             revealed
             ,
             from
             Faith
             to
             Faith
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             Just
             shall
             live
             by
             Faith.
          
           This
           is
           very
           obscurely
           exprest
           ,
           but
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Text
           will
           be
           very
           much
           cleared
           ,
           by
           comparing
           it
           with
           another
           in
           the
           3
           d
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           ver
           .
           20
           ,
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           &c.
           where
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           more
           fully
           and
           expresly
           of
           the
           way
           of
           our
           Justification
           by
           the
           Faith
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           He
           asse●ts
           at
           the
           20
           th
           verse
           ,
           that
           
             by
             the
             ●●eds
             of
             the
             Law
             there
             shall
             no
             Flesh
             be
             ●●stified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
          
           To
           this
           ●ay
           of
           Justification
           
             by
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             ●●w●
          
           he
           opposeth
           
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             ●od
             ,
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel
           way
           of
           Justification
           ,
           ver
           .
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             But
             now
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             without
             the
             Law
             is
             manifested
             ,
             being
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             even
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             unto
             all
             ,
             and
             upon
             all
             them
             that
             believe
             .
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             without
             the
             Law
             is
             manifested
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           way
           which
           God
           hath
           taken
           to
           justifie
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           declare
           them
           Righteous
           ,
           
             without
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           observing
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             is
             manifested
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           is
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           what
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             )
             being
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Justification
           of
           Sinners
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           is
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           being
           also
           in
           a
           more
           obscure
           manner
           attested
           or
           foretold
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           and
           this
           fully
           explains
           that
           difficult
           Phrase
           of
           
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             being
             revealed
             by
             the
             Gospel
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           a
           gradual
           Revelation
           ,
           being
           more
           obscurely
           foretold
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           clearly
           discovered
           in
           the
           New
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           two
           passages
           are
           equivalent
           ;
           
             In
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
          
           
           
             faith
             to
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             without
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             manifested
             ,
             being
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           There
           is
           the
           first
           and
           more
           imperfect
           Revelation
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           clear
           Revelation
           of
           it
           is
           
             in
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           this
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             a
             Revelation
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           a
           more
           imperfect
           and
           obscure
           ,
           to
           a
           more
           express
           and
           clear
           discovery
           and
           belief
           of
           it
           .
           And
           then
           the
           Citation
           which
           follows
           is
           very
           pertinent
           ,
           
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             The
             Just
             shall
             live
             by
             Faith
          
           ;
           for
           this
           Citation
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           of
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           was
           there
           mentioned
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           our
           Apostle
           expresseth
           it
           ,
           
             was
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           that
           this
           was
           a
           gradual
           discovery
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             a
             Revelation
             from
             faith
             to
             faith
             .
             The
             Just
             shall
             live
             by
             Faith
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           good
           Men
           shall
           be
           saved
           by
           their
           Faith
           ,
           shall
           be
           justified
           and
           esteemed
           Righteous
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           finally
           saved
           by
           their
           Faith.
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           5
           th
           Chapt.
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           ver
           .
           18.
           calls
           our
           Justification
           by
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             the
             justification
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           in
           opposition
           
           to
           Condemnation
           and
           Death
           ,
           which
           very
           well
           explains
           that
           Saying
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             the
             Just
             shall
             live
             by
             Faith.
          
           I
           have
           been
           the
           longer
           upon
           this
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           give
           some
           light
           to
           a
           very
           difficult
           and
           obscure
           Text.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           other
           Instance
           whereby
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           the
           Gospel
           to
           be
           so
           powerful
           a
           means
           for
           the
           recovery
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           is
           ,
           that
           therein
           also
           the
           severity
           of
           God
           against
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           grace
           and
           mercy
           in
           the
           justification
           of
           the
           penitent
           ,
           is
           clearly
           revealed
           ,
           ver
           .
           18.
           
           
             For
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifested
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             unto
             them
             .
          
           The
           first
           ,
           viz.
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           our
           Justification
           and
           the
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           past
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           proper
           and
           powerful
           Argument
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           Obedience
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           nothing
           being
           more
           likely
           to
           reclaim
           Men
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           than
           the
           assurance
           of
           indemnity
           for
           past
           Crimes
           ;
           and
           the
           
           other
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           effectual
           Considerations
           in
           the
           World
           to
           deter
           Men
           from
           Sin
           ,
           that
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           From
           which
           words
           I
           shall
           observe
           these
           Six
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           infinite
           danger
           that
           a
           wicked
           and
           sinful
           Course
           doth
           plainly
           expose
           Men
           to
           .
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           is
           here
           said
           to
           be
           
             revealed
             against
             the
             impiety
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           clear
           and
           undoubted
           Revelation
           which
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           made
           of
           this
           danger
           .
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           against
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           every
           wicked
           and
           vicious
           practice
           doth
           expose
           Men
           to
           this
           great
           danger
           .
           
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             revealed
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           aggravation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           for
           Men
           to
           offend
           
           against
           the
           light
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           .
           The
           Apostle
           here
           aggravates
           the
           impiety
           and
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           live
           up
           to
           the
           knowledge
           which
           they
           had
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           contradicted
           it
           in
           their
           lives
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             holding
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             The
             Natural
             knowledge
             which
             Men
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             wickedly
             ,
             is
             a
             clear
             evidence
             of
             their
          
           holding
           the
           truth
           in
           unrighteousness
           .
           
             The
             Apostle
             therefore
             chargeth
             them
             with
          
           holding
           the
           truth
           in
           unrighteousness
           ,
           because
           that
           which
           may
           be
           known
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           manifested
           in
           them
           ,
           God
           having
           shewed
           it
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           the
           clear
           Revelation
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           against
           the
           impiety
           and
           wickedness
           of
           Men
           ,
           renders
           it
           a
           very
           powerful
           and
           likely
           means
           for
           the
           Recovery
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Men.
           For
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           to
           be
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           because
           
             therein
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             all
             ungodliness
          
           
           
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           against
           all
           impenitent
           Sinners
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           by
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           speak
           to
           the
           three
           first
           of
           these
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           infinite
           danger
           that
           a
           wicked
           and
           sinful
           Course
           doth
           plainly
           expose
           Men
           to
           .
           If
           there
           be
           a
           God
           that
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           governs
           it
           ,
           and
           takes
           care
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           them
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           to
           live
           by
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           greatly
           displeased
           at
           the
           violation
           and
           transgression
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           certainly
           the
           displeasure
           of
           God
           is
           the
           most
           dreadful
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           the
           most
           insupportable
           .
           The
           greatest
           fear
           is
           from
           the
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           danger
           is
           from
           the
           greatest
           power
           offended
           and
           enraged
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           Consideration
           exceeding
           full
           of
           terror
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           sinful
           Course
           we
           expose
           our selves
           to
           the
           utmost
           displeasure
           of
           the
           great
           and
           terrible
           God
           ;
           for
           
             who
             knows
             the
             power
             of
             his
             wrath
             ?
          
           and
           
             who
             may
             stand
             before
             him
             when
             once
             he
             is
          
           
           
             angry
             ?
             According
             to
             thy
             fear
             ,
             so
             is
             thy
             wrath
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           .
           )
           There
           is
           no
           passion
           in
           the
           Mind
           of
           Man
           that
           is
           more
           boundless
           and
           infinite
           than
           our
           fear
           ,
           it
           is
           apt
           to
           make
           wild
           and
           frightful
           representations
           of
           Evils
           ,
           and
           to
           imagine
           them
           many
           times
           greater
           than
           really
           they
           are
           ;
           but
           in
           this
           Case
           our
           imagination
           must
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           terrour
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           for
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           doth
           far
           exceed
           the
           utmost
           jealousie
           and
           suspicion
           of
           the
           most
           fearful
           and
           guilty
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Sinner
           under
           his
           greatest
           anguish
           and
           despair
           ,
           cannot
           apprehend
           or
           fear
           it
           more
           than
           there
           is
           Reason
           for
           ;
           
             according
             to
             thy
             fear
             ,
             so
             is
             thy
             wrath
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           were
           only
           the
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           of
           Men
           that
           the
           Sinner
           were
           exposed
           to
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           reason
           enough
           for
           fear
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           many
           times
           power
           enough
           to
           crush
           an
           O●fender
           ,
           and
           cruelty
           enough
           to
           fret
           every
           vein
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           to
           torment
           him
           in
           every
           part
           :
           but
           the
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           of
           Men
           bears
           no
           Comparison
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God●
           
           Their
           passions
           are
           many
           times
           strong
           and
           blustering
           ;
           but
           their
           arm
           is
           but
           short
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           small
           ,
           
             they
             have
             not
             an
             arm
             like
             God
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             thunder
             with
             a
             voice
             like
             him
             .
          
           They
           may
           design
           considerable
           harm
           and
           mischief
           to
           us
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           always
           in
           the
           power
           of
           their
           hand
           to
           wreak
           their
           Malice
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           all
           the
           mischief
           which
           their
           enraged
           Minds
           may
           prompt
           them
           to
           ;
           the
           very
           utmost
           they
           can
           design
           ,
           is
           to
           torment
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           designed
           this
           ,
           they
           may
           die
           first
           ,
           and
           
             return
             to
             their
             dust
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             thoughts
             perish
             with
             them
             ,
          
           and
           all
           their
           malicious
           Designs
           are
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           they
           are
           always
           under
           the
           Power
           and
           Government
           of
           a
           Superiour
           Being
           ,
           and
           can
           go
           no
           further
           than
           he
           gives
           them
           leave
           .
           However
           if
           they
           do
           their
           worst
           ,
           and
           shoot
           all
           their
           Arrows
           at
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           stand
           at
           the
           Mark
           long
           ,
           their
           wrath
           will
           soon
           make
           an
           end
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           set
           us
           free
           from
           all
           their
           Cruelty
           and
           Oppression
           ;
           
             they
             can
             but
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             they
             have
             no
             more
             that
             they
             can
             do
          
           ;
           their
           most
           refined
           Malice
           cannot
           
           reach
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           no
           Weapon
           that
           can
           be
           formed
           by
           the
           utmost
           art
           of
           Man
           can
           pierce
           and
           wound
           our
           Souls
           ;
           they
           can
           drive
           us
           out
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           pursue
           us
           into
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           at
           the
           worst
           the
           Grave
           will
           be
           a
           Sanctuary
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           Death
           a
           safe
           Retreat
           from
           all
           their
           Rage
           and
           Fury
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           is
           not
           confined
           by
           any
           of
           these
           limits
           .
           
             Once
             hath
             God
             spoken
          
           (
           saith
           David
           by
           an
           Elegant
           Hebrew
           Phrase
           to
           express
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           thing
           )
           
             once
             hath
             God
             spoken
             ,
             and
             twice
             I
             have
             heard
             this
             ,
             that
             power
             belongs
             to
             God
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           62.
           11.
           
           
             He
             hath
             a
             Mighty
             Arm
          
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           stretch
           it
           out
           ,
           none
           may
           stay
           it
           ,
           nor
           
             say
             unto
             him
             what
             dost
             thou
          
           ;
           he
           hath
           power
           enough
           to
           make
           good
           all
           his
           threatnings
           ;
           whatever
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           effect
           ,
           and
           whatever
           he
           purposeth
           he
           can
           
             bring
             to
             pass
          
           ;
           for
           
             his
             Counsel
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             accomplish
             all
             his
             pleasure
          
           ;
           he
           need
           but
           speak
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           done
           ;
           for
           we
           can
           neither
           resist
           his
           Power
           ,
           nor
           flye
           from
           it
           ;
           if
           we
           flye
           to
           the
           utmost
           parts
           of
           the
           
           Earth
           ,
           his
           hand
           can
           reach
           us
           ,
           for
           
             in
             his
             hand
             are
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           if
           we
           take
           refuge
           in
           the
           Grave
           (
           and
           we
           cannot
           do
           that
           without
           his
           leave
           )
           thither
           his
           wrath
           can
           follow
           us
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           will
           overtake
           us
           ;
           for
           his
           power
           is
           not
           confined
           to
           this
           World
           ,
           nor
           limited
           to
           our
           
             Bodies
             ;
             after
             he
             hath
             kill'd
             ,
             he
             can
             destroy
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell.
             
          
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           which
           is
           
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Apostle
           chiefly
           intends
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Misery
           and
           Punishment
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           this
           God
           hath
           threatned
           Sinners
           withall
           ;
           to
           express
           which
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           fully
           as
           words
           can
           do
           ,
           he
           heaps
           up
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           so
           many
           weighty
           and
           terrible
           words
           ,
           
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             Man
             that
             doth
             evil
          
           ;
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           great
           and
           glorious
           Reward
           of
           
             immortality
             and
             eternal
             life
          
           ,
           which
           is
           promised
           to
           
             a
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
          
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           which
           is
           here
           denounced
           
             against
             the
             impiety
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           comprehends
           all
           
           the
           Evils
           and
           Miseries
           of
           this
           and
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           which
           every
           Sinner
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           whilst
           he
           continues
           impenitent
           ;
           for
           as
           according
           to
           the
           tenour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Godliness
             hath
             the
             promise
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
          
           so
           impenitency
           in
           Sin
           exposeth
           Men
           to
           the
           Evils
           of
           both
           Worlds
           ,
           to
           the
           Judgments
           of
           
             the
             Life
             that
             now
             is
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           endless
           and
           intolerable
           torments
           of
           
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
          
           .
           And
           what
           can
           be
           more
           dreadful
           than
           the
           displeasure
           of
           an
           Almighty
           and
           Eternal
           Being
           ?
           who
           can
           punish
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           and
           
             who
             lives
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           to
           execute
           his
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           upon
           Sinners
           ;
           so
           that
           well
           might
           the
           Apostle
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Consider
             this
             all
             ye
             that
             forget
             God
             ,
          
           that
           neglect
           him
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           continual
           disobedience
           to
           his
           Holy
           and
           Righteous
           Laws
           ;
           much
           more
           those
           who
           despise
           and
           affront
           him
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           a
           perpetual
           defiance
           of
           him
           .
           
             Will
             ye
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             jealousie
             ?
             are
             ye
             stronger
             than
             ●e
             ?
          
           Think
           of
           it
           seriously
           ,
           and
           forget
           him
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           despise
           him
           if
           you
           dare
           ;
           
           consider
           this
           ,
           lest
           he
           take
           you
           into
           consideration
           ,
           and
           rouze
           like
           a
           Lion
           out
           of
           sleep
           ,
           and
           
             tear
             you
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             none
             to
             deliver
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           first
           Observation
           ,
           the
           infinite
           danger
           that
           a
           wicked
           and
           sinful
           Course
           doth
           expose
           Men
           to
           ,
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           only
           signifie
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Evils
           that
           we
           know
           ,
           but
           than
           all
           those
           which
           the
           wildest
           fears
           and
           suspicions
           of
           our
           Minds
           can
           imagine
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           next
           thing
           observable
           ,
           is
           the
           clear
           and
           undoubted
           Revelation
           which
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           made
           of
           this
           danger
           ,
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           By
           which
           the
           Apostle
           intimates
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           but
           obscurely
           known
           to
           the
           World
           before
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           Comparison
           of
           that
           clear
           discovery
           which
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           now
           made
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           may
           allude
           to
           that
           expression
           in
           Job
           ,
           which
           he
           applies
           to
           Death
           and
           the
           Grave
           ,
           that
           
             Hell
             is
             naked
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             destruction
             hath
             no
             covering
             .
          
        
         
           Not
           but
           that
           Mankind
           had
           always
           apprehensions
           and
           jealousies
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           wicked
           Life
           ,
           and
           Sinners
           
           were
           always
           afraid
           of
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           pursuing
           their
           evil
           Deeds
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           but
           after
           it
           too
           ;
           and
           tho'
           they
           had
           turned
           the
           Punishments
           of
           another
           World
           into
           ridiculous
           Fables
           ,
           yet
           the
           wiser
           sort
           of
           Mankind
           could
           not
           get
           it
           out
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           something
           real
           under
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           
           Ixion's
           Wheel
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           perpetual
           motion
           carried
           him
           about
           ,
           and
           Sisyphus
           his
           Stone
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           perpetually
           rolling
           up
           the
           Hill
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           got
           it
           near
           the
           top
           tumbled
           down
           ,
           and
           still
           created
           him
           a
           new
           labour
           ;
           and
           Tantalus
           his
           continual
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           aggravated
           by
           a
           perpetual
           nearness
           of
           enjoyment
           ,
           and
           a
           perpetual
           disappointment
           ;
           and
           Prometheus
           his
           being
           chained
           to
           a
           Rock
           ,
           with
           an
           Eagle
           or
           Vulture
           perpetually
           preying
           upon
           his
           Liver
           ,
           which
           grew
           as
           fast
           as
           it
           was
           gnawed
           ;
           I
           say
           even
           the
           wiser
           among
           the
           Heathens
           lookt
           upon
           these
           as
           fantastical
           Representations
           of
           something
           that
           was
           Real
           ,
           viz.
           the
           grievous
           and
           endless
           Punishment
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           the
           not
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           and
           yet
           perpetually
           renewed
           Torments
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           
           for
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           ignorance
           and
           degeneracy
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           Mens
           Consciences
           did
           accuse
           them
           when
           they
           did
           amiss
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           secret
           fears
           and
           misgivings
           of
           some
           mighty
           danger
           hanging
           over
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           displeasure
           of
           a
           superior
           Being
           ,
           and
           the
           apprehension
           of
           some
           great
           mischiefs
           likely
           to
           follow
           their
           wicked
           actions
           ,
           which
           some
           time
           or
           other
           would
           overtake
           them
           ;
           which
           because
           they
           did
           not
           always
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           they
           dreaded
           them
           in
           the
           next
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           those
           Superstitions
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Ancient
           Pagans
           endeavoured
           so
           carefully
           to
           appease
           their
           offended
           Deities
           ,
           and
           to
           avert
           the
           Calamities
           which
           they
           feared
           they
           would
           send
           down
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           all
           this
           while
           they
           had
           no
           certain
           assurance
           by
           any
           clear
           and
           express
           Revelation
           from
           God
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           jealousies
           and
           suspicions
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           ,
           naturally
           consequent
           upon
           those
           Notions
           which
           Men
           generally
           had
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           so
           obscured
           and
           depraved
           by
           the
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           gross
           and
           false
           conceptions
           which
           they
           had
           of
           
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           only
           serv'd
           to
           make
           them
           superstitious
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           clear
           and
           strong
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           wisely
           and
           seriously
           Religious
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           the
           more
           knowing
           and
           inquisitive
           part
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           had
           brought
           all
           these
           things
           into
           great
           doubt
           and
           uncertainty
           ,
           by
           the
           nicety
           and
           subtilty
           of
           Disputes
           about
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           was
           no
           great
           wonder
           ,
           that
           these
           Principles
           had
           no
           greater
           effect
           upon
           the
           Lives
           of
           Men
           ,
           when
           their
           apprehensions
           of
           them
           were
           so
           dark
           and
           doubtful
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           made
           a
           most
           clear
           and
           certain
           Revelation
           of
           these
           things
           to
           Mankind
           .
           It
           was
           written
           before
           upon
           Men's
           Hearts
           as
           the
           great
           Sanction
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           the
           impressions
           of
           this
           were
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           blurred
           and
           worn
           out
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           had
           no
           great
           power
           and
           efficacy
           upon
           the
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           of
           Men
           :
           but
           now
           it
           is
           clearly
           discovered
           to
           us
           ,
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           which
           expression
           may
           well
           imply
           in
           it
           these
           three
           things
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Clearness
           of
           the
           Discovery
           ;
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           revealed
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           extraordinary
           Manner
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Certainty
           of
           it
           ;
           not
           being
           the
           result
           of
           subtle
           and
           doubtful
           Reasonings
           ,
           but
           having
           a
           Divine
           Testimony
           and
           Confirmation
           given
           to
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           meaning
           of
           
             being
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           imports
           the
           Clearness
           of
           the
           Discovery
           .
           The
           Punishment
           of
           Sinners
           in
           another
           World
           is
           not
           so
           obscure
           a
           Matter
           as
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           expresly
           declared
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           particular
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           another
           Life
           after
           this
           ,
           wherein
           Men
           shall
           receive
           the
           just
           recompence
           of
           Reward
           for
           all
           the
           actions
           done
           by
           them
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           time
           appointed
           ,
           wherein
           God
           will
           call
           all
           the
           World
           to
           a
           solemn
           account
           ,
           and
           
           those
           who
           are
           in
           their
           graves
           shall
           by
           a
           powerful
           voice
           be
           raised
           to
           Life
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           shall
           then
           be
           found
           alive
           shall
           be
           suddenly
           changed
           ;
           
             when
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           and
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           once
           came
           in
           great
           humility
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           shall
           come
           again
           
             in
             Power
             ,
             and
             great
             Glory
             ,
          
           attended
           with
           
             his
             Mighty
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             Nations
             shall
             be
             gathered
             before
             him
             ,
          
           and
           all
           Mankind
           shall
           be
           separated
           into
           two
           Companies
           ,
           
             the
             Righteous
          
           and
           
             the
             Wicked
          
           ,
           who
           after
           a
           full
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           fair
           Tryal
           ,
           shall
           be
           sentenced
           according
           to
           their
           Actions
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Happiness
          
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           
             Everlasting
             Misery
             and
             Torment
          
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           not
           only
           declared
           the
           thing
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           future
           Judgment
           ;
           but
           for
           our
           farther
           assurance
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           things
           might
           make
           a
           deep
           impression
           ,
           and
           strike
           a
           great
           awe
           upon
           our
           Minds
           ,
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           reveal
           it
           to
           us
           with
           a
           great
           many
           particular
           Circumstances
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           very
           worthy
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           apt
           to
           fill
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           with
           dread
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           think
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           this
           Judgment
           revealed
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           very
           solemn
           and
           awful
           ,
           not
           such
           as
           the
           wild
           fancies
           and
           imaginations
           of
           Men
           would
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           have
           drest
           it
           up
           withal
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Fictions
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Poets
           ,
           and
           the
           extravagancies
           of
           Mahomet
           ;
           which
           tho'
           they
           be
           terrible
           enough
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           withal
           ridiculous
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           are
           every
           way
           becoming
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Solemnity
           of
           that
           great
           Day
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           ●avour
           of
           the
           vanity
           and
           lightness
           of
           humane
           imagination
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           more
           fair
           and
           equal
           ,
           than
           that
           Men
           should
           be
           tried
           by
           
             a
             Man
          
           like
           themselves
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           same
           Rank
           and
           Condition
           ,
           that
           had
           experience
           of
           the
           Infirmities
           and
           Temptations
           of
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           So
           our
           Lord
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Father
             hath
             committed
             all
             judgment
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           excepted
           
           against
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           a
           fit
           and
           equal
           Judge
           .
           And
           this
           St.
           Paul
           offers
           as
           a
           clear
           proof
           of
           the
           equitable
           proceedings
           of
           that
           Day
           ;
           God
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             hath
             appointed
             a
             Day
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             that
             Man
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             .
          
        
         
           And
           then
           what
           more
           congruous
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           had
           taken
           so
           much
           pains
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           the
           World
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           had
           used
           all
           imaginable
           means
           for
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           I
           say
           what
           more
           congruous
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           very
           Person
           should
           be
           honoured
           by
           God
           to
           sit
           in
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           Condemn
           those
           ,
           who
           after
           all
           the
           means
           that
           had
           been
           tried
           for
           their
           Recovery
           ,
           would
           not
           Repent
           and
           be
           Saved
           .
           And
           what
           more
           proper
           ,
           than
           that
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           for
           
             things
             done
             in
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           should
           be
           judged
           
             in
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           should
           precede
           the
           general
           Judgment
           .
        
         
         
           And
           what
           more
           Magnificent
           and
           suitable
           to
           this
           glorious
           Solemnity
           ,
           than
           the
           awful
           Circumstances
           which
           the
           Scripture
           mentions
           of
           the
           appearance
           of
           this
           great
           Judge
           ;
           that
           he
           shall
           
             descend
             from
             Heaven
          
           in
           great
           Majesty
           and
           Glory
           ,
           attended
           with
           
             his
             mighty
             Angels
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             every
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
          
           ;
           that
           upon
           his
           appearance
           ,
           the
           frame
           of
           Nature
           shall
           be
           in
           an
           agony
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           World
           in
           Flame
           and
           Confusion
           ;
           that
           those
           great
           and
           Glorious
           Bodies
           of
           Light
           shall
           be
           obscured
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           extinguish'd
           ;
           
             the
             Sun
             shall
             be
             darkned
             ,
             and
             the
             Moon
             turned
             into
             Blood
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Heaven
             shaken
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
             the
             Heavens
             themselves
             shall
             pass
             away
             with
             a
             great
             noise●
             and
             the
             Elements
             dissolve
             with
             ●ervent
             heat
             ;
             the
             Earth
             also
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Works
             that
             are
             therein
             shall
             be
             burnt
             up
             .
          
           I
           appeal
           to
           any
           Man
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           Representation
           of
           things
           very
           proper
           and
           suitable
           to
           
             that
             Great
             Day●
          
           wherein
           he
           who
           made
           the
           World
           shall
           come
           to
           Judge
           it
           ?
           and
           whether
           the
           wit
           of
           Man
           ever
           devised
           any
           thing
           so
           awful
           ,
           and
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Majesty
           
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           solemn
           Judgement
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ?
           The
           description
           which
           Virgil
           makes
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           of
           
             the
             Elisian
             Fields
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Infernal
             Regions
          
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           do
           they
           fall
           short
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           description
           there
           made
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           of
           
             the
             Great
             and
             Terrible
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord
             !
          
           so
           that
           in
           Comparison
           they
           are
           Childish
           and
           trifling
           ;
           and
           yet
           perhaps
           he
           had
           the
           most
           regular
           and
           most
           govern'd
           imagination
           of
           any
           Man
           that
           ever
           lived
           ,
           and
           observed
           the
           g●eatest
           decorum
           in
           his
           Characters
           and
           Descriptions
           .
           But
           who
           can
           declare
           
             the
             great
             things
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           
             he
             to
             whom
             God
             shall
             reveal
             them
             !
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           Expression
           of
           
             the
             ●●ath
             of
             God
          
           being
           
             Revealed
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           imply
           the
           clear
           discovery
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           likewise
           something
           extraordinary
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Discovery
           .
           It
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Natural
           impression
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           severely
           punish
           ●inners
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           taken
           care
           that
           Mankind
           should
           be
           instructed
           in
           this
           
           Matter
           in
           a
           very
           particular
           and
           extraordinary
           manner
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           left
           it
           to
           the
           Reason
           of
           Men
           to
           Collect
           it
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           his
           Attributes
           and
           Perfections
           ,
           his
           Holiness
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           promiscuous
           administration
           of
           his
           Providence
           towards
           good
           and
           bad
           Men
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           send
           an
           extraordina●y
           Person
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           declare
           this
           thing
           plainly
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           sent
           
             his
             own
             Son
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           declare
           
             his
             wrath
          
           against
           all
           obstinate
           and
           impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           effectually
           awaken
           the
           drouzie
           World
           to
           Repentance
           ;
           he
           hath
           sent
           an
           extraordinary
           Ambassador
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           give
           warning
           to
           all
           those
           who
           continue
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           ,
           and
           to
           summon
           them
           before
           his
           dreadful
           Tribunal
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           Acts
           17.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
           
             Now
             he
             commandeth
             all
             Men
             ●very
             where
             to
             Repent
             ;
             because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             Day
             in
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             that
             Man
          
           
           
             whom
             he
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             whereof
             he
             hath
             given
             assurance
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           Expression
           implies
           likewise
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           Discovery
           .
           If
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           had
           only
           been
           declared
           in
           the
           Discourses
           of
           Wise
           Men
           ,
           tho'
           grounded
           upon
           very
           probable
           Reason
           ,
           yet
           it
           might
           have
           been
           brought
           into
           doubt
           by
           the
           contrary
           Reasonings
           of
           Subtle
           and
           Disputing
           Men
           :
           but
           to
           put
           the
           Matter
           out
           of
           all
           question
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           Divine
           Testimony
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           confirmed
           it
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           Signs
           ,
           and
           Wonders
           ,
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           especially
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           from
           the
           Dead
           ;
           for
           
             by
             this
             he
             hath
             given
             assurance
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             he
             who
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           in
           what
           respect
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             reveal'd
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           made
           a
           more
           clear
           ,
           and
           particular
           ,
           and
           certain
           discovery
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           great
           Day
           ,
           than
           ever
           was
           made
           to
           the
           World
           before
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
         
           Third
           Observation
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           speak
           but
           briefly
           to
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           every
           Wicked
           and
           Vicious
           Practice
           doth
           expose
           Men
           to
           this
           dreadful
           danger
           .
           The
           Apostle
           instanceth
           in
           the
           two
           chief
           Heads
           to
           which
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men
           may
           be
           reduced
           ,
           Impiety
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           Unrighteousness
           towards
           Men●
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           to
           denounce
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           against
           every
           particular
           kind
           of
           Sin
           ,
           comprehended
           under
           these
           general
           Heads
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Man
           that
           allows
           himself
           in
           any
           impiety
           and
           wickedness
           of
           Life
           ,
           can
           hope
           to
           escape
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           be
           entirely
           Religious
           ,
           and
           
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
          
           and
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           do
           not
           allow
           our selves
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           kind
           of
           Sin
           whatsoever
           ;
           because
           the
           living
           in
           any
           one
           known
           Sin
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           expose
           us
           to
           the
           dreadful
           wrath
           of
           God.
           Tho'
           a
           Man
           be
           Just
           and
           Righteous
           in
           his
           Dealing●
           with
           Men
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           neglect
           the
           Worship
           and
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           will
           certainly
           bring
           him
           under
           Condemnation
           :
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           tho'
           a
           Man
           may
           
           serve
           God
           never
           so
           diligently
           and
           devoutly
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           defective
           in
           Righteousness
           toward
           Men
           ,
           if
           he
           deal
           falsly
           and
           fraudulently
           with
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           escape
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           tho'
           a
           Man
           pretend
           to
           never
           so
           much
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           
             unrighteous
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ;
           if
           any
           Man
           
             over-reach
             and
             defraud
             his
             Brother
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             avenger
             of
             such
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Thes
           .
           4.
           6.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           here
           is
           a
           very
           powerful
           Argument
           to
           take
           Men
           off
           from
           all
           Sin
           ,
           and
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           a
           constant
           and
           careful
           discharge
           of
           their
           whole
           Duty
           toward
           God
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           Reform
           whatever
           is
           amiss
           either
           in
           the
           frame
           and
           temper
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Actions
           and
           Course
           of
           their
           Lives
           ;
           because
           any
           kind
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           any
           one
           sort
           of
           vicious
           Course
           ,
           lays
           Men
           open
           to
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           punishments
           of
           another
           World
           ;
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           exception
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           we
           must
           forsake
           all
           Sin
           ,
           subdue
           
           every
           Lust
           ,
           
             be
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Conversation
             ,
          
           otherwise
           we
           can
           have
           no
           reasonable
           hopes
           of
           escaping
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           damnation
           of
           Hell.
           But
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Fourth
           Observation
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           aggravation
           of
           Sin
           ,
           for
           Men
           to
           offend
           against
           the
           light
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           .
           The
           Apostle
           here
           aggravates
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           live
           up
           to
           that
           Knowledge
           which
           they
           had
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           contradicted
           it
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           
             holding
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           And
           that
           he
           speaks
           here
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           is
           plain
           from
           his
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           Character
           he
           gives
           of
           those
           Persons
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           speaking
           ,
           
             who
             hold
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             unrighteousness
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             shewn
             it
             unto
             them
          
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           proves
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           were
           destitute
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           were
           not
           without
           all
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           led
           by
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           visible
           World
           ,
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
           an
           invisible
           Being
           and
           Power
           that
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           ,
           ver
           .
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             For
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             him
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             are
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             which
             are
             made
             ,
             even
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             without
             excuse
             ;
             because
             that
             when
             they
             knew
             God
             ,
             they
             glorified
             him
             not
             as
             God.
             (
             Haec
             est
             summa
             delicti
             ,
             nolle
             agnoscere
             ,
             quem
             ignorare
             non
             possis
             ,
          
           saith
           Tertullian
           to
           the
           Heathen
           ;
           
             This
             is
             the
             height
             of
             thy
             fault
             ,
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             whom
             thou
             canst
             not
             but
             know
             ,
             not
             to
             own
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             ignorant
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             ;
             )
          
           
             neither
             were
             thankful
          
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           pay
           those
           acknowledgments
           to
           him
           which
           of
           right
           were
           due
           to
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Being
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ;
           
             but
             became
             vain
             in
             their
             imaginations
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             they
             were
             fool'd
             with
             their
             own
             Reasonings
             .
          
           This
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           in
           those
           great
           Arguments
           of
           the
           B●ing
           and
           
             Providence
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             Immo●allity
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Rewards
             of
             another
             World
          
           ,
           had
           lost
           the
           truth
           by
           too
           much
           subtlety
           about
           it
           ,
           
           and
           had
           disputed
           themselves
           into
           doubt
           and
           uncertainty
           about
           those
           things
           which
           were
           naturally
           known
           ;
           for
           
             nimium
             alter●ando
             veritas
             amittitur
          
           ;
           
             Truth
             is
             many
             times
             ●lost
             by
             too
             much
             Contention
             and
             Dispute
             about
             it
             ;
             and
             by
             too
             eager
             a
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ,
             Men
             many
             times
             out-run
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             behind
             ;
             ver
             .
             22.
             
               and
               professing
               themselves
               to
               be
               Wise
               ,
               they
               became
               Fools
               .
            
          
           Men
           never
           play
           the
           fools
           more
           ,
           than
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           be
           over
           subtle
           and
           wise
           ;
           ver
           .
           23.
           
             and
             changed
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             ,
             into
             an
             Image
             made
             like
             to
             corruptible
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             Birds
             ,
             four
             footed
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             creeping
             things
          
           ;
           here
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           sottishness
           of
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           whereby
           they
           provoked
           God
           to
           give
           them
           up
           to
           all
           manner
           of
           lewdness
           and
           impurity
           ;
           ver
           .
           24.
           
             wherefore
             God
             also
             gave
             them
             up
             unto
             uncleanness
             ,
             through
             the
             lusts
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
          
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           ver
           .
           26.
           
             for
             this
             Cause
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             vile
             affections
          
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           innumerates
           the
           abominable
           Lusts
           and
           Vices
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           Natural
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           ver
           .
           
           32.
           
             who
             knowing
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             commit
             such
             things
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             not
             only
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             have
             pleasure
             in
             them
             that
             do
             them
             .
          
           By
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           offended
           against
           the
           Natural
           Light
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           
             without
             excuse
             .
             Quam
             sib●
             veniam
             sperare
             possun●
             impie●atis
             suae
             ,
             qui
             non
             agnoscunt
             cultum
             ejus
             ,
             quem
             prorsùs
             ignorari
             ab
             hominibus
             fas
             non
             est
             ?
          
           saith
           Lactantius
           ,
           
             How
             can
             they
             hope
             for
             pardon
             of
             their
             impiety
             ,
             who
             deny
             to
             worship
             that
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             Mankind
             should
             be
             wholly
             ignorant
             ?
          
        
         
           So
           that
           this
           is
           
             To
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           injuriously
           to
           suppress
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           it
           upon
           our
           Minds
           and
           Actions
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           sometimes
           signifies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             to
             hold
             fast
          
           ;
           and
           this
           every
           Man
           does
           ,
           who
           acts
           contrary
           to
           what
           he
           believes
           and
           knows
           ;
           he
           offers
           violence
           to
           the
           ligh●
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           and
           does
           injury
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           keeps
           that
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           
           which
           would
           set
           him
           free
           ;
           
             ye
             shall
             know
             the
             truth
          
           (
           says
           our
           Lord
           )
           
             and
             the
             truth
             shall
             make
             you
             free
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           aggravations
           of
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           offend
           against
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           light
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           up
           in
           every
           Man's
           Mind
           .
           If
           Men
           wander
           and
           stumble
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           many
           times
           it
           is
           unavoidable
           ,
           and
           no
           care
           can
           prevent
           it
           :
           but
           in
           the
           light
           it
           is
           expected
           Men
           should
           look
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           discern
           their
           way
           .
           That
           Natural
           Light
           which
           the
           Heathens
           had
           ,
           tho'
           it
           was
           but
           comparatively
           dim
           and
           imperfect
           ,
           yet
           the
           Apostle
           takes
           notice
           of
           it
           as
           a
           great
           aggravation
           of
           their
           Idolatrous
           and
           Abominable
           Practices
           .
           Those
           natural
           Notions
           which
           all
           Men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           in
           any
           measure
           attended
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           govern'd
           themselves
           by
           them
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           sufficient
           to
           have
           preserved
           them
           from
           dishonouring
           the
           Deity
           ,
           by
           
             worshiping
             Creatures
             instead
             of
             God
          
           ;
           the
           common
           light
           of
           Nature
           was
           enough
           to
           have
           discovered
           
           to
           them
           the
           evil
           of
           those
           lewd
           and
           unnatural
           practices
           ,
           which
           many
           of
           them
           were
           guilty
           of
           :
           but
           they
           detained
           and
           
             supprest
             the
             truth
          
           most
           injuriously
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           have
           its
           natural
           and
           proper
           influence
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           which
           left
           them
           
             without
             excuse
          
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           they
           had
           knowledge
           enough
           to
           have
           done
           better
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           preserved
           them
           from
           those
           great
           Crimes
           which
           were
           so
           common
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           this
           was
           so
           great
           an
           aggravation
           of
           the
           impiety
           and
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           left
           them
           
             without
             excuse
          
           ;
           what
           Apology
           can
           be
           made
           for
           the
           impiety
           and
           unrighteousness
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           strong
           and
           clear
           a
           light
           to
           discover
           to
           them
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           neglecting
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
          
           plainly
           
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           The
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           so
           very
           clear
           and
           powerful
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           improvement
           of
           Natural
           light
           ,
           that
           Men
           must
           use
           great
           force
           and
           violence
           to
           suppress
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           efficacy
           of
           them
           upon
           
           their
           lives
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           certain
           Rule
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           greater
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           less
           is
           our
           Excuse
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           Punishment
           is
           due
           to
           our
           faults
           .
           So
           our
           Lord
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           47.
           
           
             That
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
           And
           John
           9.
           41.
           
           
             If
             ye
             were
             blind
          
           (
           says
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           Jews
           )
           
             ye
             should
             have
             no
             sin
          
           .
           So
           much
           ignorance
           as
           there
           is
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           so
           much
           abatement
           of
           the
           wilfulness
           of
           our
           faults
           :
           but
           
             if
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             a
             fearful
             expectation
             of
             Judgment
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
          
           says
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           Chap.
           10.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           
             If
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           implying
           ,
           that
           Men
           cannot
           pretend
           ignorance
           for
           their
           faults
           ,
           after
           so
           clear
           a
           revelation
           of
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           made
           to
           Mankind
           by
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           And
           upon
           this
           Consideration
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           so
           aggravate
           the
           impenitency
           and
           unbelief
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
           because
           it
           was
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           be
           afforded
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           John
           15.
           22
           ,
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Comparison
           their
           Sin
           had
           been
           much
           more
           excusable
           ;
           
             but
             now
             they
             have
             no
             cloak
             for
             their
             sin
             .
             He
             that
             hateth
             me
             ,
             hateth
             my
             Father
             also
             .
             If
             I
             had
             not
             done
             among
             them
             the
             works
             which
             none
             other
             Man
             did
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             ;
             but
             now
             have
             they
             both
             seen
             ,
             and
             hated
             both
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             .
          
           How
           is
           that
           ?
           Our
           Saviour
           means
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           now
           sinned
           against
           all
           the
           advantages
           of
           knowing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           Mankind
           could
           possibly
           have
           ;
           at
           once
           opposing
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           dispensation
           of
           
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           the
           clearest
           revelation
           of
           God's
           will
           ,
           in
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           by
           
             his
             Son
             ;
             Now
             have
             they
             both
             seen
             and
             hated
             both
             Me
             and
             my
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           The
           two
           remaining
           Observations
           I
           shall
           reserve
           to
           another
           Opportunity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XI
           .
        
         
           The
           Danger
           of
           all
           known
           Sin
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             I.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Have
           handled
           Four
           of
           the
           Observations
           which
           I
           rais'd
           from
           these
           Words
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           other
           Two
           that
           remain
           .
        
         
         
           Fifth
           Observation
           ,
           That
           the
           Natural
           Knowledge
           which
           Men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           live
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           
             their
             holding
             the
             tr●th
             of
             God
             i●
             un●●ghteousness
             .
          
           For
           th●●eason
           why
           the
           Apostle
           chargeth
           them
           with
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             Because
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             ●nto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           Natural
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Duty
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             that
             of
             God
             which
             is
             obvious
             to
             be
             known
          
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           much
           as
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           know
           .
           There
           is
           something
           of
           God
           that
           is
           incomprehensible
           ,
           and
           beyond
           the
           reach
           of
           our
           Understandings
           ;
           but
           his
           Being
           and
           
             Essential
             Perfections
          
           may
           be
           known
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           his
           
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             ;
             th●se
          
           he
           tells
           us
           
             are
             clearly
             seen
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             which
             are
             made
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           is
           a
           plain
           demonstration
           to
           Men
           ,
           of
           the
           Being
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           
             God
             is
             naturally
             ●nown
             to
             Men
          
           ;
           the
           contrary
           
           whereof
           Socinus
           positively
           maintains
           ,
           tho'
           therein
           he
           be
           forsaken
           by
           most
           of
           his
           Followers
           ;
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           in
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           very
           unworthy
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           without
           Reason
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           so
           great
           a
           Master
           of
           Reason
           ;
           and
           (
           tho'
           I
           believe
           he
           did
           not
           see
           it
           )
           undermining
           the
           strongest
           and
           surest
           Foundation
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           the
           Natural
           Notions
           of
           God
           are
           once
           taken
           away
           ,
           will
           certainly
           want
           its
           best
           support
           .
           Besides
           that
           by
           denying
           any
           Natural
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Essential
           Perfections
           ,
           he
           freely
           gives
           away
           one
           of
           the
           most
           plausible
           grounds
           of
           opposing
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
           But
           because
           this
           is
           a
           Matter
           of
           great
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Man
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           to
           be
           confuted
           by
           contempt
           ,
           but
           by
           better
           Reason
           ,
           if
           it
           can
           be
           found
           ;
           I
           will
           Consider
           his
           Reasons
           for
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           and
           return
           a
           particular
           Answer
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           says
           that
           if
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           were
           Natural
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           that
           
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             .
          
           The
           force
           of
           which
           Argument
           ,
           if
           it
           have
           any
           ,
           
           lies
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Object
           of
           Faith
           is
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           believe
           what
           we
           
             Naturally
             know
          
           .
           The
           Schoolmen
           indeed
           say
           so
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           useth
           the
           word
           Faith
           more
           largely
           ,
           for
           
             a
             rela
             perswasion
          
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           whether
           grounded
           upon
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           And
           our
           Saviour's
           Speech
           to
           
             Thomas
             ,
             Because
             thou
             hast
             seen
             ,
             thou
             hast
             believed
             ,
          
           does
           sufficiently
           intimate
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           believe
           what
           he
           sees
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           what
           should
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           be
           said
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           
             Naturally
             knows
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           really
           perswaded
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           from
           Natural
           Light
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           His
           next
           Argument
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           Apostle
           concludes
           Enoch
           to
           have
           believed
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           pleased
           God
           ,
           
             and
             without
             Faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           From
           whence
           he
           says
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           Men
           may
           be
           without
           this
           Belief
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           Natural
           they
           cannot
           .
           Indeed
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           whoever
           believes
           a
           God
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           obey
           and
           please
           him
           ,
           then
           the
           Inference
           had
           been
           good
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           do
           not
           
           Naturally
           believe
           a
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           do
           not
           please
           him
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           good
           the
           other
           way
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           argue
           thus
           ,
           that
           because
           whoever
           acts
           reasonably
           ,
           must
           be
           endowed
           with
           Reason
           ,
           therefore
           Men
           are
           not
           Naturally
           endowed
           with
           Reason
           .
           For
           as
           Men
           may
           Naturally
           be
           endowed
           with
           Reason
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           always
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           Men
           may
           Naturally
           know
           and
           believe
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           be
           careful
           to
           please
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           Third
           Argument
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           says
           that
           there
           are
           some
           that
           do
           not
           believe
           a
           God
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           cites
           that
           of
           
             David
             ,
             The
             Fool
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             there
             is
             no
             God
          
           ;
           which
           certainly
           proves
           ,
           that
           bad
           Men
           live
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           believed
           there
           were
           no
           God
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           may
           farther
           import
           ,
           that
           they
           endeavour
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           to
           stifle
           and
           extinguish
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           God
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           would
           gladly
           perswade
           themselves
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           convenient
           for
           them
           there
           should
           be
           none
           ;
           and
           whether
           David
           meant
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           some
           may
           arrive
           to
           that
           
           height
           of
           Impiety
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           time
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           moods
           ,
           to
           disbelieve
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           very
           confident
           of
           the
           Arguments
           on
           that
           side
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Is
           the
           Knowledge
           and
           Belief
           of
           a
           God
           therefore
           not
           Natural
           to
           Mankind
           ?
           Nature
           it self
           ,
           as
           constant
           and
           uniform
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           admits
           of
           some
           Irregularities
           and
           Exceptions
           ,
           in
           Effects
           that
           are
           meerly
           Natural
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           those
           which
           have
           something
           in
           them
           that
           is
           voluntary
           ,
           and
           depends
           upon
           the
           good
           or
           bad
           use
           of
           our
           Reason
           and
           Understanding
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           arguing
           from
           what
           is
           Monstrous
           ,
           against
           what
           is
           Natural
           .
           It
           is
           Natural
           for
           Men
           to
           have
           five
           Fingers
           upon
           a
           Hand
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           are
           born
           otherwise
           :
           but
           in
           voluntary
           Agents
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           Natural
           may
           be
           perverted
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           extinguisht
           in
           some
           particular
           instances
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           is
           no
           force
           at
           all
           in
           this
           Objection
           .
        
         
           His
           Fourth
           and
           last
           Argument
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           not
           only
           been
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           but
           whole
           Nations
           who
           have
           had
           no
           sense
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           suspicion
           of
           a
           Deity
           .
           This
           I
           confess
           
           were
           of
           great
           force
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           produceth
           the
           instance
           of
           Brasil
           in
           America
           .
           But
           I
           utterly
           deny
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           and
           History
           ,
           and
           challenge
           any
           Man
           to
           bring
           good
           testimony
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           any
           Nation
           ,
           but
           of
           any
           City
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           ever
           were
           
             professed
             Atheists
          
           .
           I
           know
           this
           was
           affirmed
           of
           some
           part
           of
           Brasil
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           the
           first
           Discoverers
           ,
           who
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           owned
           ,
           that
           these
           very
           People
           did
           most
           expresly
           believe
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           of
           another
           Life
           ;
           Opinions
           which
           no
           Man
           can
           well
           reconcile
           with
           the
           denial
           and
           disbelief
           of
           a
           Deity
           .
           But
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           Argument
           ,
           later
           and
           more
           perfect
           discoveries
           have
           found
           this
           not
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           do
           assure
           us
           upon
           better
           acquaintance
           with
           those
           barbarous
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           deeply
           possest
           with
           the
           belief
           of
           
             One
             supream
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             and
             governs
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           given
           a
           particular
           Answer
           to
           Socinus
           his
           Arguments
           against
           the
           Natural
           knowledge
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           briefly
           offer
           some
           Arguments
           
           for
           it
           .
           And
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           knowledge
           and
           belief
           of
           a
           God
           is
           natural
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           my
        
         
           First
           Argument
           shall
           be
           from
           the
           Universal
           Consent
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           of
           all
           Nations
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           And
           this
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           great
           force
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           better
           way
           to
           prove
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           natural
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           Being
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           be
           generally
           found
           in
           the
           whole
           Kind
           .
           
             Omnium
             consensus
             naturae
             vox
             est
          
           ,
           
             the
             Consent
             of
             all
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             Nature
             ,
          
           saith
           Tully
           .
           And
           indeed
           by
           what
           other
           Argument
           can
           we
           prove
           that
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Speech
           ,
           and
           an
           Inclination
           to
           Society
           are
           Natural
           to
           Men
           ;
           but
           that
           these
           belong
           to
           the
           whole
           Kind
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Unless
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Essential
           Perfections
           be
           Natural
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           sufficient
           and
           certain
           foundation
           there
           can
           be
           of
           Revealed
           Religion
           .
           For
           unless
           we
           naturally
           know
           God
           to
           be
           a
           Being
           of
           all
           perfection
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           whatever
           he
           says
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           what
           Divine
           Revelation
           can
           signifie
           .
           
           For
           God's
           revealing
           or
           declaring
           such
           a
           thing
           to
           us
           ,
           is
           no
           necessary
           Argument
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           unless
           antecedently
           to
           this
           Revelation
           ,
           we
           be
           possest
           firmly
           with
           this
           Principle
           ,
           that
           whatever
           God
           says
           is
           true
           .
           And
           whatever
           is
           known
           antecedently
           to
           Revelation
           ,
           must
           be
           known
           by
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           and
           by
           Reasonings
           and
           Deductions
           from
           Natural
           Principles
           .
           I
           might
           further
           add
           to
           this
           Argument
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           standard
           and
           measure
           to
           judge
           of
           Divine
           Revelations
           ,
           and
           to
           distinguish
           between
           what
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           counterfeit
           ,
           are
           the
           Natural
           Notions
           which
           Men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Essential
           Perfections
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           God
           be
           not
           Natural
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           Men
           can
           have
           any
           Natural
           Notion
           of
           the
           difference
           of
           Moral
           Good
           and
           Evil
           ,
           Just
           ,
           and
           Unjust
           .
           For
           if
           I
           do
           not
           naturally
           know
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           naturally
           know
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Law
           obliging
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           the
           other
           ?
           all
           Law
           and
           Obligation
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           necessarily
           supposing
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Superiour
           Being
           .
           But
           
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           asserts
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Gentiles
          
           who
           were
           destitute
           of
           a
           Revealed
           Law
           ,
           
             were
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
          
           ;
           but
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           Natural
           Law
           obliging
           Mankind
           ,
           unless
           God
           be
           Naturally
           known
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Socinus
           himself
           in
           his
           Discourse
           upon
           this
           very
           Argument
           is
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           .
           
             In
             all
             Men
             (
             says
             he
             )
             there
             is
             Naturally
             a
             difference
             of
             Just
             ,
             and
             Unjust
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             there
             is
             planted
             in
             all
             Men
             an
             acknowledgment
             that
             Just
             ought
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             be●ore
             Unjust
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             honest
             ,
             before
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             wit●in
             a
             Man
             ,
             which
             whosoever
             obeys
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             obeys
             God
             ,
             tho'
             otherwise
             he
             neither
             know
             nor
             think
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             he
             that
             thus
             obeys
             God
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           is
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           a
           Natural
           Obligation
           to
           a
           Law
           ,
           without
           any
           Natural
           Knowledge
           of
           a
           Superior
           Authority
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           cannot
           be
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           obey
           God
           acceptably
           ,
           without
           knowing
           
           and
           believing
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ;
           which
           direc●ly
           thwarts
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           first
           Argument
           ,
           from
           those
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Without
             Faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             cometh
             to
             God
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           be
           Religious
           and
           please
           God
           ,
           
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
          
           ;
           so
           hard
           is
           it
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           contradict
           Nature
           ,
           without
           contradicting
           himself
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           My
           last
           Argument
           I
           ground
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           
             That
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             shewed
             it
             unto
             them
             .
             Is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             among
             them
          
           ,
           God
           hath
           sufficiently
           manifested
           it
           to
           Mankind
           .
           And
           which
           way
           hath
           God
           done
           this
           ?
           by
           Revelation
           ?
           or
           by
           the
           Natural
           Light
           of
           Reason
           ?
           He
           tells
           us
           at
           the
           20
           
             th
             ver
             .
             For
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             him
             from
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             are
             clearly
             seen
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           himself
           is
           invisible
           ,
           ever
           since
           he
           hath
           Created
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           given
           a
           visible
           Demonstration
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             which
             are
             made
             .
          
           The
           plain
           
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           wise
           and
           wonderful
           frame
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           cannot
           Reasonably
           be
           ascribed
           to
           any
           other
           Cause
           but
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           sensible
           Demonstration
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           of
           an
           Eternal
           and
           Powerful
           Being
           that
           was
           the
           Author
           and
           Framer
           of
           it
           .
           The
           only
           Question
           now
           is
           ,
           Whether
           this
           Text
           speak
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           by
           particular
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           by
           Natural
           Light
           and
           Reason
           ,
           from
           the
           contemplation
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           God
           ?
           Socinus
           having
           no
           other
           way
           to
           avoid
           the
           force
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           will
           needs
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           His
           words
           are
           these
           ;
           
             The
             Apostle
             therefore
             says
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Godhead
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             would
             always
             have
             us
             to
             do
             (
             for
             
               the
               Godhead
            
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             in
             this
             sense
             )
             and
             his
             Eternal
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Promise
             which
             never
             fails
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             sense
             he
             said
             a
             little
             before
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             )
             these
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             were
             never
             seen
             by
             Men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             were
             never
             known
             to
             them
             since
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             known
             
             by
             his
             Works
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             wonderful
             Operation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Men
             ,
             especially
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           These
           are
           his
           very
           words
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           refer
           it
           to
           any
           indifferent
           Judgment
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           very
           forced
           and
           constrained
           Interpretation
           of
           this
           Text
           ;
           and
           whether
           that
           which
           I
           have
           before
           given
           ,
           be
           not
           infinitely
           more
           free
           and
           natural
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           more
           agreeable
           to
           the
           obvious
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Argument
           .
           For
           he
           plainly
           speaks
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           proves
           them
           to
           be
           inexcusable
           ,
           because
           
             they
             held
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
          
           and
           having
           a
           Natural
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           contemplation
           of
           his
           Works
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           which
           are
           made
           ,
           
             they
             did
             not
             glorifie
             him
             as
             God.
          
           And
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           my self
           to
           give
           any
           other
           Answer
           to
           it
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           absurd
           violence
           of
           it
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           it
           confutes
           it self
           more
           effectually
           than
           any
           Discourse
           about
           it
           can
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           been
           the
           larger
           upon
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Matter
           of
           so
           great
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           lies
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           
           Religion
           .
           For
           the
           Natural
           Knowledge
           which
           Men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           surest
           and
           fastest
           hold
           that
           Religion
           hath
           on
           Humane
           Nature
           .
           Besides
           ,
           how
           should
           God
           judge
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           who
           are
           wholly
           destitute
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           no
           Natural
           Knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           could
           not
           be
           under
           the
           direction
           and
           government
           of
           any
           Law
           ?
           For
           
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Transgression
          
           ;
           and
           where
           Men
           are
           guilty
           o●
           the
           breach
           of
           no
           Law
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           Judged
           and
           Condemned
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God
             is
             according
             to
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           this
           being
           establisht
           ,
           that
           Men
           have
           a
           Natural
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           they
           contradict
           it
           by
           their
           Life
           and
           Practice
           ,
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           
             detaining
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           For
           by
           this
           Argument
           the
           Apostle
           proves
           the
           Heathen
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           
             holding
             the
             truth
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           ,
           because
           notwithstanding
           the
           Natural
           Knowledge
           which
           they
           had
           of
           God
           
             by
             the
             things
             which
             were
             made
             ,
          
           they
           lived
           in
           
           the
           practice
           of
           gross
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           abominable
           Sins
           and
           Vices
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           concerns
           us
           much
           more
           ,
           who
           have
           the
           glorious
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           added
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           .
           For
           if
           they
           who
           offended
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           were
           liable
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           how
           much
           sorer
           Punishment
           shall
           we
           be
           thought
           worthy
           ,
           if
           we
           neglect
           those
           infinite
           advantages
           which
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           superadded
           to
           Natural
           Light
           ?
           He
           hath
           now
           set
           our
           Duty
           in
           the
           clearest
           and
           strongest
           Light
           that
           ever
           was
           afforded
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           we
           will
           not
           now
           Believe
           and
           Repent
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Remedy
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           
             die
             in
             our
             sins
             ;
             if
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             ,
             after
          
           so
           much
           
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ;
             but
             a
             fearful
             looking
             for
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             to
             consume
             us
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Summ
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           on
           this
           Argument
           ,
           is
           briefly
           this
           ;
           that
           Men
           have
           a
           Natural
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           great
           Duties
           which
           result
           from
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           whatever
           Men
           say
           and
           pretend
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Justice
          
           and
           
             Righteousness
             toward
             Men
          
           ,
           setting
           aside
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           Naturally
           convinc'd
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           live
           in
           a
           bad
           Course
           ,
           need
           only
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           what
           they
           naturally
           know
           ,
           better
           than
           any
           body
           else
           can
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           bad
           Course
           ;
           so
           that
           I
           may
           appeal
           to
           all
           wicked
           Men
           from
           themselves
           ,
           rash
           ,
           and
           heated
           ,
           and
           intoxicated
           with
           Pleasure
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           transported
           and
           hurried
           away
           by
           Lust
           and
           Passion
           ;
           to
           themselves
           serious
           and
           composed
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           cool
           and
           considerate
           temper
           .
           And
           can
           any
           sober
           Man
           forbear
           to
           follow
           the
           Convictions
           of
           his
           own
           Mind
           ,
           and
           to
           resolve
           to
           do
           what
           he
           inwardly
           consents
           to
           as
           best
           ?
           Let
           us
           but
           be
           true
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           Dictates
           of
           our
           own
           Minds
           ,
           and
           give
           leave
           to
           our
           own
           Consciences
           to
           Counsel
           us
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           
             a
             Law
             to
             our selves
          
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
         
           Sixth
           and
           last
           Observation
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           clear
           Revelation
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           against
           the
           impiety
           and
           unrighteousness
           of
           Men
           ,
           is
           one
           principal
           thing
           ,
           which
           renders
           it
           so
           very
           powerful
           and
           likely
           a
           means
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Mankind
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           instanceth
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           which
           give
           the
           Gospel
           so
           great
           an
           advantage
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Mercy
           of
           God
           to
           Penitent
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           his
           Severity
           toward
           the
           Impenitent
           ;
           both
           which
           are
           so
           fully
           and
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             The
             Gospel
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             every
             one
             that
             believeth
             ,
             beca●se
             therein
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           great
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           in
           the
           Justification
           and
           Pardon
           of
           Sinners
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           to
           be
           meant
           by
           
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
          
           ,
           by
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           Explication
           which
           is
           given
           of
           
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Chap.
           3.
           ver
           .
           22.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           Reason
           which
           he
           gives
           of
           the
           Gospel's
           being
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           is
           the
           plain
           declaration
           of
           
           the
           Severity
           of
           God
           toward
           Impenitent
           Sinners
           ,
           
             Because
             therein
          
           also
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men.
          
           The
           force
           of
           which
           Argument
           will
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           these
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           this
           Matter
           are
           so
           plain
           and
           express
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           very
           dreadful
           ,
           and
           terrible
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           safety
           or
           hope
           of
           impunity
           for
           Men
           that
           go
           on
           and
           continue
           in
           their
           Sins
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           this
           Argument
           will
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           and
           pro●ligate
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           still
           retain
           its
           force
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           when
           all
           other
           Considerations
           fail
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           little
           or
           no
           efficacy
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           no
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           can
           urge
           this
           Argument
           with
           
           that
           force
           and
           advantage
           that
           Christianity
           does
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             the
             declarations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             are
             most
             plain
             and
             express
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             against
             Sin
             and
             Wickedness
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             against
             particular
             Sins
             and
             Vices
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             Man
             that
             lives
             in
             any
             Evil
             and
             Vicious
             Course
             ,
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             his
             danger
             .
             Our
             Lord
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             general
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             Doom
             of
             the
             Workers
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             yea
             ,
             tho'
             they
             may
             have
             owned
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             profession
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           Mat.
           
             7.
             21.
          
           
           Not
           every
           one
           that
           saith
           unto
           me
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           doth
           the
           will
           of
           my
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Many
           will
           say
           unto
           me
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           &c.
           then
           will
           I
           profess
           unto
           them
           ,
           I
           never
           knew
           you
           ,
           depart
           from
           me
           ye
           that
           work
           Iniquity
           .
           
             Math.
             13.
             49
             ,
             50.
          
           
           So
           shall
           it
           be
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Angels
           shall
           come
           forth
           and
           sever
           the
           Wicked
           from
           among
           the
           Just
           ,
           and
           shall
           cast
           them
           into
           the
           furnace
           of
           fire
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           wailing
           ,
           and
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           ,
           
             Math.
             25.
             46.
          
           
           The
           Wicked
           shall
           go
           away
           
           into
           Everlasting
           Punishment
           ,
           but
           the
           Righteous
           into
           Life
           Eternal
           .
           
             Joh.
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
          
           
           The
           hour
           is
           coming
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           that
           are
           in
           the
           graves
           shall
           hear
           his
           voice
           ,
           and
           shall
           come
           forth
           ;
           they
           that
           have
           done
           good
           ,
           unto
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           have
           done
           evil
           ,
           unto
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Damnatiom
           .
           
             Rom.
             2.
             6.
             
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             tells
             us
             that
             there
             is
          
           a
           Day
           of
           wrath
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Righteous
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           render
           to
           every
           Man
           according
           to
           his
           deeds
           ;
           to
           them
           who
           obey
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           obey
           unrighteousness
           ,
           indignation
           and
           wrath
           ,
           tribulation
           and
           anguish
           upon
           every
           soul
           of
           Man
           that
           doth
           evil
           .
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             That
          
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           shall
           be
           revealed
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           his
           mighty
           Angels
           in
           flaming
           fire
           ,
           taking
           vengeance
           on
           them
           that
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           obey
           not
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           who
           shall
           be
           punisht
           with
           everlasting
           destruction
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           Power
           .
           
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             and
             express
             than
             these
             general
             declarations
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             Sinners
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             appointed
             ,
             and
             a
             Judge
             constituted
             to
             take
             cognisance
             of
             the
             Actions
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           
           
             to
             pass
             a
             severe
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             to
             inflict
             a
             terrible
             Punishment
             upon
             the
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           
             More
             particularly
             our
             Lord
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             denounced
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             particular
             Sin●
             and
             Vices
             .
             In
             several
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             there
             are
             Catalogues
             given
             of
             particular
             Sins
             ,
             the
             practice
             whereof
             will
             certainly
             shut
             Men
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             wrath
             and
             vengeance
             of
             God.
             1
          
           Cor.
           
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
          
           
           Know
           ye
           not
           that
           the
           Unrighteous
           shall
           not
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ?
           Be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           neither
           Fornicators
           ,
           nor
           Idolaters
           ,
           nor
           Adulterers
           ,
           nor
           Effeminate
           ,
           nor
           Abusers
           of
           themselves
           with
           Mankind
           ,
           nor
           Thieves
           ,
           nor
           Covetous
           ,
           nor
           Drunkards
           ,
           nor
           Revilers
           ,
           nor
           Extortioners
           ,
           shall
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           
             So
             likewise
          
           ,
           Gal.
           
             5.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           The
           works
           of
           the
           flesh
           are
           manifest
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           ,
           Adultery
           ,
           Fornication
           ,
           Witchcraft
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           Variance
           ,
           Emulations
           ,
           Wrath
           ,
           Strife
           ,
           Seditions
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           Envyings
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Revellings
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           tell
           you
           before
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           likewise
           told
           
           you
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           do
           such
           things
           shall
           not
           inherit
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           
             Col.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
          
           
           Morti●ie
           therefore
           your
           Members
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           Fornication
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           Inordinate
           Affection
           ,
           Evil
           Concupiscence
           ,
           and
           Covetousness
           ,
           which
           is
           Idolatry
           ,
           for
           which
           things
           sake
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           cometh
           on
           the
           Children
           of
           disobedience
           .
           
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
          
           
           The
           fearful
           and
           unbelieving
           ,
           
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             rejected
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             clear
             Evidence
             that
             was
             offer'd
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             out
             of
             fear
             should
             Apostatize
             from
             it
             ,
             )
          
           The
           fearful
           and
           unbelieving
           ,
           and
           the
           abominable
           ,
           
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             who
             were
             guilty
             of
             unnatural
             Lusts
             ,
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             named
             )
          
           and
           Murderers
           ,
           and
           Whoremongers
           ,
           and
           Sor●erers
           ,
           and
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           all
           Liars
           
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             sorts
             of
             false
             and
             deceitful
             and
             perfidious
             Persons
             )
          
           shall
           have
           their
           part
           in
           the
           Lake
           which
           burns
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           whi●h
           is
           the
           second
           death
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           only
           these
           gross
           and
           notorious
           Sins
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           plain
           violations
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ;
           but
           those
           wherein
           Mankind
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           take
           more
           liberty
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           
           were
           not
           sufficiently
           convinced
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           
             the
             resisting
             of
             Civil
             Authority
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           
             shall
             receive
             to
             themselves
             damnation
          
           ,
           Rom.
           13.
           2.
           
           
             Profane
             Swearing
             in
             common
             Conversation
          
           ,
           which
           St.
           James
           tells
           us
           brings
           Men
           under
           the
           danger
           of
           damnation
           ,
           Ch.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             Above
             all
             things
             ,
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             swear
             not
             ,
             lest
             ye
             fall
             under
             Condemnation
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           told
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           for
           
             wicked
             actions
          
           ,
           but
           for
           
             every
             evil
             and
             sinful
             word
          
           ,
           Men
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God.
           So
           our
           Lord
           assures
           us
           ,
           Mat.
           12.
           36
           ,
           37.
           
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             every
             idle
             word
             that
             Men
             shall
             speak
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             thereof
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             For
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             condemned
             .
          
           He
           had
           spoken
           before
           of
           that
           great
           and
           unpardonable
           Sin
           of
           
             Blaspheming
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           and
           because
           this
           might
           be
           thought
           great
           severity
           for
           evil
           words
           ,
           he
           declares
           the
           Reason
           more
           fully
           ,
           because
           words
           shew
           the
           Mind
           and
           Temper
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           ver
           .
           34.
           
           
             For
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             The
             Character
             of
             the
             Man
             
             is
             shewn
             by
             his
             words
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Menander
             .
             Profert
             enim
             mores
             plerumque
             oratio
          
           (
           saith
           
             Quintilian
             )
             &
             animi
             secreta
             detegit
          
           ;
           
             A
             Man's
             Speech
             discovers
             his
             Manners
             ,
             and
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             heart
             ;
             
               ut
               vivit
               etiam
               quemque
               dicere
            
             ,
             Men
             commonly
             speak
             as
             they
             live
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           adds
           ,
           
             A
             good
             Man
             out
             of
             the
             good
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             an
             evil
             Man
             out
             of
             the
             evil
             treasure
             of
             his
             heart
             bringeth
             forth
             evil
             things
             :
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             every
             idle
             word
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           do
           not
           think
           our
           Saviour
           means
           ,
           that
           Men
           shall
           be
           call'd
           to
           a
           solemn
           account
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           for
           
             every
             trifling
          
           and
           impertinent
           and
           
             unprofitable
             word
          
           ,
           but
           
             every
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             word
          
           of
           any
           kind
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           this
           severe
           to
           ma●e
           words
           an
           unpardonable
           fault
           ?
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           Men
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           condemned
           for
           their
           mali●ious
           and
           blasphemous
           speeches
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           they
           shall
           likewise
           give
           a
           strict
           account
           for
           all
           other
           
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             speeches
          
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           tho'
           much
           inferiour
           to
           this
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           only
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           scope
           
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           but
           is
           confirmed
           by
           some
           Greek
           Copies
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             every
             wicked
             word
             which
             Men
             shall
             speak
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             accountable
             for
             it
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           But
           this
           by
           the
           by
           .
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           likewise
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Men
           shall
           not
           only
           be
           proceeded
           against
           for
           Sins
           of
           Commission
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           bare
           Omission
           and
           Neglect
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           especially
           in
           Works
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Charity
           ;
           for
           
             not
             feeding
             the
             hungry
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Mat.
           25.
           and
           that
           for
           the
           omission
           of
           these
           ,
           he
           will
           pass
           that
           terrible
           Sentence
           ,
           
             Depart
             ye
             Cursed
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           it
           nearly
           concerns
           us
           to
           be
           careful
           of
           our
           whole
           Life
           ,
           of
           all
           our
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           since
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           so
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           declared
           ,
           that
           
             for
             all
             these
             things
             God
             will
             bring
             us
             into
             Judgment
             .
          
           And
           if
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           be
           true
           ,
           
             What
             manner
             of
             Persons
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             all
             holy
             Conversation
             and
             Godliness
             ?
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           very
           plain
           and
           express
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           likewise
           very
           dreadful
           and
           
           terrible
           .
           I
           want
           words
           to
           express
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           terrour
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           expressions
           of
           Scripture
           concerning
           the
           misery
           and
           punishment
           of
           Sinners
           in
           another
           World
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           may
           justly
           raise
           amazement
           and
           horror
           in
           those
           that
           hear
           them
           .
           Sometimes
           it
           is
           exprest
           by
           
             a
             departing
             from
             God
          
           ,
           and
           a
           perpetual
           banishment
           
             from
             his
             presence
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Happiness
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           
             the
             loss
             of
             our
             Souls
          
           ,
           or
           
             our selves
             .
             What
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             to
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
          
           Or
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           another
           Evangelist
           )
           
             to
             lose
             himself
          
           ?
           Not
           that
           our
           Being
           shall
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           that
           would
           be
           a
           happy
           loss
           indeed
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           is
           Sentenced
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           miserable
           ;
           but
           the
           Man
           shall
           still
           remain
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           and
           Soul
           continue
           to
           be
           the
           Foundation
           of
           his
           misery
           ,
           and
           a
           Scene
           of
           perpetual
           woe
           and
           discontent
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           calls
           
             the
             destroying
             of
             Body
             and
             Soul
             in
             Hell
             ,
          
           or
           
             going
             into
             everlasting
             punishment
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             where
             the
             worm
             dies
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             is
             not
             quenched
             .
          
           Could
           I
           represent
           to
           you
           the
           horror
           of
           
           that
           dismal
           Prison
           ,
           into
           which
           Wicked
           and
           Impure
           Souls
           are
           to
           be
           thrust
           ,
           and
           the
           misery
           they
           must
           there
           endure
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           spark
           of
           Comfort
           ,
           or
           glimering
           of
           Hope
           ,
           how
           they
           wail
           and
           groan
           under
           the
           intolerable
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           insolent
           scorn
           and
           cruelty
           of
           Devils
           ,
           the
           severe
           lashes
           and
           stings
           ,
           the
           raging
           anguish
           and
           horrible
           despair
           of
           their
           own
           minds
           ,
           without
           intermission
           ,
           without
           pity
           ,
           and
           without
           hope
           of
           ever
           seeing
           an
           end
           of
           that
           misery
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           unsupportable
           for
           one
           moment
           ;
           could
           I
           represent
           these
           things
           to
           you
           according
           to
           the
           terror
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           effect
           must
           they
           have
           upon
           us
           ?
           and
           with
           what
           patience
           could
           any
           Man
           bear
           to
           think
           of
           plunging
           himself
           into
           this
           misery
           ?
           and
           by
           his
           own
           wilful
           fault
           and
           folly
           to
           endanger
           his
           
             coming
             into
             this
             place
          
           and
           state
           
             of
             torments
          
           ?
           Especially
           if
           we
           consider
           in
           the
        
         
           Third
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           likewise
           declared
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           avoiding
           of
           this
           misery
           ,
           no
           hopes
           of
           impunity
           ,
           if
           Men
           go
           on
           and
           continue
           in
           their
           Sins
           .
           The
           terms
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           this
           are
           peremptory
           ,
           that
           
             except
             we
             Repent
          
           ,
           
           
             we
             shall
             perish
          
           ;
           that
           
             without
             holiness
             ,
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           that
           
             the
             unrighteous
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           And
           this
           is
           a
           very
           pressing
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           brings
           the
           Matter
           to
           a
           short
           and
           plain
           issue
           .
           Either
           we
           must
           leave
           our
           Sins
           ,
           or
           die
           in
           them
           ;
           either
           we
           must
           Repent
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           be
           Judged
           for
           them
           ;
           either
           we
           must
           ●orsake
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           break
           off
           that
           wicked
           Course
           which
           we
           have
           lived
           in
           ,
           or
           we
           must
           quit
           all
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           nay
           we
           cannot
           
             escape
             the
             damnation
             of
             Hell.
          
           The
           clear
           revelation
           of
           a
           future
           Judgment
           is
           so
           pressing
           an
           Argument
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           as
           no
           Man
           can
           in
           Reason
           resist
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           a
           mind
           to
           be
           miserable
           .
           Now
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           
             Athenians
             )
             he
             straightly
             chargeth
             all
             Men
             every
             where
             to
             Repent
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             appointed
             a
             Day
             in
             the
             which
             he
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           Men
           may
           cheat
           themselves
           ,
           or
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           deluded
           by
           others
           ,
           about
           several
           means
           and
           devices
           of
           reconciling
           a
           wicked
           Life
           ,
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ;
           as
           by
           mingling
           some
           pangs
           of
           sorrow
           for
           
           Sin
           ,
           and
           some
           hot
           Fits
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           with
           a
           sinful
           Life
           ;
           which
           is
           only
           the
           interruption
           of
           a
           wicked
           Course
           ,
           without
           Reformation
           and
           amendment
           of
           Life
           :
           but
           
             let
             no
             Man
             deceive
             you
             with
             vain
             words
          
           ;
           for
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           hath
           provided
           no
           other
           ways
           to
           save
           Men
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           terms
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           Argument
           takes
           hold
           of
           the
           most
           desperate
           and
           profligate
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           still
           retains
           its
           force
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           when
           almost
           all
           other
           Considerations
           fail
           ,
           and
           have
           lost
           their
           efficacy
           upon
           us
           .
           Many
           Men
           are
           gone
           so
           far
           in
           an
           Evil
           Course
           ,
           that
           neither
           shame
           of
           their
           Vices
           ,
           nor
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           nor
           the
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           are
           of
           any
           force
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           reclaim
           them
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           better
           Mind
           :
           but
           there
           is
           one
           handle
           yet
           left
           ,
           whereby
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           their
           Fear
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Passion
           that
           lies
           deep
           in
           our
           Nature
           ,
           being
           founded
           in
           self-preservation
           ,
           and
           sticks
           so
           close
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           quit
           our selves
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           shake
           it
           off
           .
           〈…〉
           may
           put
           off
           ingenuity
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           
           all
           Obligations
           of
           gratitude
           ,
           Men
           may
           harden
           their
           Foreheads
           ,
           and
           Conquer
           all
           sense
           of
           shame
           :
           but
           they
           can
           never
           perfectly
           sti●le
           and
           subdue
           their
           Fears
           ,
           they
           can
           hardly
           so
           extinguish
           
             the
             fear
             of
             Hell
          
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           sparks
           of
           that
           Fire
           will
           ever
           and
           anon
           be
           flying
           about
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           made
           sober
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           themselves
           by
           affliction
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           present
           apprehensions
           of
           Death
           ,
           have
           a
           nearer
           sight
           of
           another
           World.
           And
           if
           it
           was
           so
           hard
           for
           the
           Heathen
           to
           Conquer
           these
           apprehensions
           ,
           how
           much
           harder
           must
           it
           be
           to
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           much
           greater
           assurance
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
          
           so
           clearly
           
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodliness
             and
             unrighteousness
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           No
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           ever
           urged
           this
           Argument
           upon
           Men
           ,
           with
           that
           force
           and
           advantage
           which
           Christianity
           does
           .
           The
           Philosophy
           of
           the
           Heathen
           gave
           Men
           no
           steady
           assurance
           of
           the
           thing
           ;
           the
           most
           knowing
           Persons
           among
           them
           were
           not
           agreed
           about
           a
           Future
           State
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           spake
           but
           doubtfully
           concerning
           
           another
           Life
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           natural
           jealousies
           and
           suspicions
           of
           Mankind
           concerning
           these
           things
           ,
           they
           had
           only
           some
           fair
           probabilities
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Poets
           ,
           who
           talkt
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           about
           
             the
             Elizian
             Fields
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Infernal
             Regions
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             three
             Judges
             of
             Hell
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Wisest
           among
           them
           ,
           had
           hardly
           assurance
           enough
           in
           themselves
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           to
           press
           it
           upon
           others
           with
           any
           great
           confidence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           to
           have
           any
           great
           efficacy
           upon
           the
           generality
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           tho'
           that
           supposed
           and
           took
           for
           granted
           the
           Rewards
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           as
           a
           Principle
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           there
           was
           no
           particular
           and
           express
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           deduced
           from
           it
           ,
           was
           by
           remote
           and
           obscure
           Consequence
           .
           Temporal
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           it
           had
           many
           and
           clear
           ,
           and
           their
           Eyes
           were
           so
           dazled
           with
           these
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           probable
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           did
           but
           little
           consider
           
           
           
           
           
           a
           Future
           State
           ,
           'till
           they
           fell
           into
           great
           temporal
           Calamities
           under
           the
           Grecian
           and
           Roman
           Empires
           ,
           whereby
           they
           were
           almost
           necessarily
           awakened
           to
           the
           Consideration
           and
           hopes
           of
           a
           better
           Life
           ,
           to
           relieve
           them
           under
           their
           present
           Evils
           and
           Sufferings
           ;
           and
           yet
           even
           in
           that
           time
           they
           were
           divided
           into
           two
           great
           Factions
           about
           this
           Matter
           ,
           the
           one
           affirming
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           as
           considently
           denying
           any
           Life
           after
           this
           .
           But
           
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             ●o
             light
             ,
          
           and
           we
           are
           assured
           
             from
             Heaven
          
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           reality
           of
           another
           State
           ,
           and
           a
           Future
           Judgment
           .
           The
           Son
           of
           God
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           to
           preach
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           a
           visible
           demonstration
           to
           all
           Mankind
           of
           another
           Life
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           a
           Future
           Judgment
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           ever
           doubted
           of
           ,
           that
           did
           firmly
           believe
           a
           Future
           State.
           
        
         
           The
           Sum
           of
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           is
           this
           ;
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           plainly
           declared
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           only
           way
           to
           Salvation
           is
           by
           forsaking
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           living
           a
           Holy
           and
           Virtuous
           Life
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           
           effectual
           Argument
           in
           the
           World
           to
           perswade
           Men
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           infinite
           danger
           that
           a
           sinful
           Course
           exposeth
           Men
           to
           ,
           since
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           continually
           hangs
           over
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           continue
           in
           their
           Sins
           ,
           will
           certainly
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           overwhelm
           them
           with
           Misery
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           not
           moved
           by
           this
           Argument
           ,
           is
           lost
           to
           all
           intents
           and
           purposes
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           now
           remains
           ,
           is
           to
           urge
           this
           Argument
           upon
           Men
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           serious
           Consideration
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           Repent
           ,
           and
           reform
           their
           wicked
           Lives
           .
           And
           was
           there
           ever
           Age
           wherein
           this
           was
           more
           needful
           ?
           when
           
             Iniquity
             doth
          
           not
           only
           abound
           ,
           but
           even
           rage
           among
           us
           ;
           when
           Infidelity
           and
           Profaneness
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Lewdness
           and
           Vice
           appears
           so
           boldly
           and
           openly
           ,
           and
           Men
           commit
           the
           greatest
           Abominations
           without
           blushing
           at
           them
           ;
           when
           Vice
           hath
           got
           such
           head
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           hardly
           bear
           to
           be
           ●keckt
           and
           controll'd
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           as
           the
           Roman
           Historian
           complains
           of
           his
           times
           ,
           
             Ad
             ea
             tempora
             ,
             quibus
             nec
             vitia
             nostra
             nec
             remedia
             pati
             possumus
             ,
             perventum
             est
          
           ;
           
             things
             are
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             
             we
             can
             neither
             bear
             ou●
             Vices
             ,
             no●
             the
             Remedies
             of
             them
             .
          
           Our
           Vices
           are
           grown
           to
           a
           prodigious
           and
           intolerable
           height
           ,
           and
           yet
           Men
           hardly
           have
           the
           patience
           to
           hear
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           surely
           a
           Disease
           is
           then
           dangerous
           indeed
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           bear
           the
           severity
           that
           is
           necessary
           to
           a
           Cure.
           But
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           we
           who
           are
           the
           Messengers
           of
           God
           to
           Men
           ,
           to
           warn
           them
           of
           their
           sin
           and
           danger
           ,
           must
           not
           keep
           silence
           ,
           and
           spare
           to
           tell
           them
           both
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           which
           hangs
           over
           them
           ;
           that
           
             God
             will
             visit
             for
             these
             things
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             his
             Soul
             will
             be
             avenged
             on
             such
             a
             Nation
             as
             this
             .
          
           At
           least
           we
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           warn
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           yet
           
             run
             to
             the
             same
             excess
             of
             riot
             ,
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             this
             untoward
             generation
             .
             God's
             Judgments
             are
             abroad
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           call
           aloud
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             to
             learn
             Righteousness
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           but
           a
           small
           Consideration
           ,
           in
           Comparison
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           which
           we
           who
           call
           our selves
           Christians
           ,
           do
           profess
           to
           believe
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Chief
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith.
           The
           Consideration
           of
           this
           should
           check
           and
           cool
           us
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           all
           our
           sinful
           
           Pleasures
           ;
           and
           that
           bitter
           Irony
           of
           Solomon
           should
           cut
           us
           to
           the
           heart
           ;
           
             Rejoyce
             O
             young
             Man
             in
             thy
             youth
             ,
             and
             let
             thy
             heart
             chear
             thee
             in
             the
             days
             of
             thy
             youth
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             thine
             eyes
             ;
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             for
             all
             these
             things
             God
             will
             bring
             thee
             into
             judgment
             .
          
           Think
           often
           and
           seriously
           on
           that
           time
           ,
           wherein
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           
             revealed
             against
             sin
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           executed
           upon
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           believe
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           strangely
           stupid
           and
           obstinate
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           moved
           by
           it
           .
           The
           assurance
           of
           this
           made
           St
           Paul
           extreamly
           importunate
           in
           exhorting
           Men
           to
           avoid
           so
           great
           a
           danger
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             We
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             evil
             .
             Knowing
             therefore
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             we
             perswade
             Men.
          
           And
           if
           this
           ought
           to
           move
           us
           to
           take
           so
           great
           a
           care
           of
           others
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           our selves
           .
           The
           Judgment
           to
           come
           is
           a
           very
           amazing
           Consideration
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fearful
           thing
           to
           hear
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           be
           much
           more
           terrible
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           especially
           to
           those
           whose
           guilt
           must
           needs
           make
           them
           so
           heartily
           concern'd
           in
           the
           dismal
           Consequences
           
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           yet
           as
           sure
           as
           I
           stand
           ,
           and
           you
           sit
           here
           ,
           
             this
             great
             and
             terrible
             Day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             ,
          
           and
           
             who
             may
             abide
             his
             coming
          
           !
           What
           will
           we
           do
           ,
           when
           that
           Day
           shall
           surprize
           us
           careless
           and
           unprepared
           !
           what
           unspeakable
           horror
           and
           amazement
           will
           then
           take
           hold
           of
           us
           !
           when
           
             lifting
             up
             our
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             coming
             in
             the
             Clouds
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             Power
             ,
             and
             great
             Glory
          
           ;
           when
           that
           powerful
           voice
           which
           shall
           pierce
           the
           ears
           of
           the
           Dead
           shall
           ring
           through
           the
           World
           ,
           
             Arise
             ye
             Dead
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Judgment
          
           ;
           when
           the
           mighty
           Trumpet
           shall
           sound
           ,
           and
           wake
           the
           Sleepers
           of
           a
           thousand
           years
           ,
           and
           summon
           the
           dispersed
           parts
           of
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           Men
           that
           ever
           lived
           ,
           to
           rally
           together
           and
           take
           their
           place
           ;
           and
           the
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           of
           Men
           which
           have
           been
           so
           long
           strangers
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           shall
           meet
           and
           be
           united
           again
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           doom
           due
           to
           their
           deeds
           ;
           what
           fear
           shall
           then
           surprize
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           how
           will
           they
           tremble
           at
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           great
           Judge
           ,
           and
           
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Majesty
             !
          
           How
           will
           their
           Consciences
           flye
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           hearts
           condemn
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           Lives
           ,
           and
           even
           prevent
           that
           Sentence
           which
           yet
           
           shall
           certainly
           be
           past
           and
           executed
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           I
           will
           proceed
           no
           further
           in
           this
           Argument
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           much
           of
           terror
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           conclude
           my
           Sermon
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           doth
           his
           Ecclesia●tes
           ,
           Ch.
           12.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             ;
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             whole
             of
             Man
             ;
             for
             God
             shall
             bring
             every
             work
             into
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             every
             secret
             thing
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             evil
             .
          
           To
           which
           I
           will
           only
           add
           that
           serious
           and
           merciful
           Admonition
           of
           
             a
             greater
             than
             Solomon
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           great
           Judge
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           Luke
           21.
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             your
             hearts
             be
             overcharged
             with
             surfeiting
             ,
             and
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             the
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             day
             come
             upon
             you
             at
             unawares
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             snare
             shall
             it
             come
             upon
             all
             them
             that
             dwell
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             Watch
             ye
             therefore
             ,
             and
             pray
             always
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             accouuted
             worthy
             to
             escape
             all
             these
             things
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           To
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XII
           .
        
         
           Knowledge
           and
           Practice
           Necessary
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             XIII
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             if
             ye
             do
             them
             .
          
        
         
           TWO
           Things
           make
           up
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           First
           is
           wholly
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Second
           ;
           and
           God
           hath
           not
           revealed
           to
           us
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Himself
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           meerly
           for
           the
           improvement
           of
           our
           Understanding
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           bettering
           of
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ;
           not
           to
           entertain
           our
           Minds
           with
           the
           speculations
           of
           Religion
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           but
           to
           form
           
           and
           govern
           our
           Actions
           .
           
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             if
             ye
             do
             them
             .
          
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           does
           from
           a
           particular
           instance
           take
           occasion
           to
           settle
           a
           general
           Conclusion
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           Religion
           doth
           mainly
           consist
           in
           Practice
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           without
           the
           real
           effects
           of
           it
           upon
           our
           Lives
           ,
           will
           bring
           no
           Man
           to
           Heaven
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           our
           great
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           to
           testifie
           his
           Love
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           a
           lively
           Instance
           and
           Example
           of
           that
           great
           Virtue
           of
           Humility
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           condescend
           to
           a
           very
           low
           and
           mean
           Office
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           used
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           Servants
           to
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Master
           to
           his
           Servants
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           wash
           their
           feet
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           had
           done
           this
           ,
           he
           asks
           them
           if
           they
           did
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           strange
           Action
           .
           
             Know
             ye
             what
             I
             have
             done
             unto
             you
             ?
             ye
             call
             me
             Master
             ,
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ,
             for
             so
             I
             am
             ;
             if
             I
             then
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             have
             washed
             your
             feet
             ,
             ye
             also
             ought
          
           
           
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             feet
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             Example
             ,
             that
             ye
             should
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             .
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             the
             Servant
             is
             not
             greater
             than
             the
             Lord
             ,
             neither
             he
             that
             is
             sent
             ,
             greater
             than
             he
             that
             sent
             him
             ;
             if
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             if
             ye
             do
             them
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           This
           which
           I
           have
           now
           done
           ,
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           are
           all
           those
           other
           Christian
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           heretofore
           by
           my
           Doctrine
           and
           Example
           recommended
           to
           you
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           know
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           ye
           must
           likewise
           do
           them
           .
           The
           End
           and
           the
           Life
           of
           all
           our
           Knowledge
           in
           Religion
           ,
           is
           to
           put
           in
           practice
           what
           we
           know
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           indeed
           that
           we
           should
           know
           our
           Duty
           ,
           but
           Knowledge
           alone
           will
           never
           bring
           us
           to
           that
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           Religion
           designs
           to
           make
           us
           partakers
           of
           ,
           if
           our
           Knowledge
           have
           not
           its
           due
           and
           proper
           influence
           upon
           our
           Lives
           .
           Nay
           ,
           so
           far
           will
           our
           Knowledge
           be
           from
           making
           us
           Happy
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           separated
           from
           the
           Virtues
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           prove
           one
           of
           the
           heaviest
           aggravations
           
           of
           our
           misery
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             if
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             wo
             be
             unto
             you
             ,
             if
             ye
             do
             them
             not
             .
          
        
         
           From
           these
           words
           then
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           speak
           but
           briefly
           to
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God's
           Will
           ,
           and
           our
           Duty
           ,
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ;
           
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
          
           ,
           which
           supposeth
           that
           we
           must
           know
           our
           Duty
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           are
           separated
           .
           This
           likewise
           the
           Text
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           Men
           may
           know
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           is
           very
           frequent
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           this
           Caution
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           of
           what
           we
           know
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           Happiness
           ;
           
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             ●re
             ye
             if
             ye
             do
             them
             .
          
           I
           begin
           with
           the
        
         
         
           First
           of
           these
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God's
           Will
           and
           our
           Duty
           ,
           is
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           Proposition
           is
           so
           clear
           and
           evident
           at
           first
           view
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           obscure
           it
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           in
           question
           ,
           but
           to
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           instead
           of
           spending
           time
           in
           that
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           occasion
           from
           it
           ,
           justly
           to
           reprove
           that
           preposterous
           Course
           which
           is
           taken
           ,
           and
           openly
           avowed
           and
           justified
           by
           some
           ,
           as
           the
           safest
           and
           best
           way
           to
           make
           Men
           Religious
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Happiness
           ;
           namely
           ,
           by
           taking
           away
           from
           them
           the
           Means
           of
           Knowledge
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           best
           way
           to
           bring
           Men
           
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           were
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           
             knowing
             it
          
           .
           For
           what
           else
           can
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Maxim
           so
           currant
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Devotion
             ?
          
           or
           of
           that
           strange
           and
           injurious
           practice
           of
           theirs
           ,
           of
           Locking
           up
           from
           the
           People
           that
           great
           Storehouse
           and
           Treasury
           of
           Divine
           Knowledge
           ,
           
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           .
        
         
         
           I
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           in
           justification
           of
           this
           hard
           usage
           of
           their
           People
           ,
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           Knowledge
           is
           apt
           to
           puff
           Men
           up
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           Proud
           and
           Contentious
           ,
           Refractory
           and
           Disobedient
           ,
           and
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           and
           particularly
           ,
           that
           the
           free
           and
           familiar
           use
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           permitted
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           hath
           ministred
           occasion
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           of
           falling
           into
           great
           and
           dangerous
           Errors
           ,
           and
           of
           making
           great
           disturbance
           and
           divisions
           among
           Christians
           .
           For
           answer
           to
           this
           pretence
           ,
           I
           desire
           these
           four
           or
           five
           things
           may
           be
           Considered
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           unless
           this
           be
           the
           Natural
           and
           Necessary
           effect
           of
           Knowledge
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           force
           in
           this
           Reason
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           the
           proper
           and
           natural
           effect
           of
           this
           Knowledge
           ,
           then
           this
           Reason
           will
           reach
           a
           great
           way
           farther
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           make
           use
           of
           it
           are
           willing
           it
           should
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           not
           the
           natural
           and
           necessary
           effect
           of
           Knowledge
           in
           
           Religion
           ,
           but
           only
           accidental
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           from
           Men's
           abuse
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           which
           the
           thing
           it self
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           proper
           and
           natural
           Effects
           and
           Consequences
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           are
           equally
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           certain
           and
           unavoidable
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           are
           accidentally
           occasioned
           by
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           if
           this
           Reason
           be
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           stronger
           for
           withholding
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           Learned
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           this
           danger
           was
           as
           great
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           known
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           took
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Course
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           unless
           this
           be
           the
           natural
           and
           necessary
           effect
           of
           Knowledge
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           force
           in
           this
           Reason
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           is
           necessary
           ,
           or
           highly
           
           useful
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           liable
           to
           be
           perverted
           ,
           and
           abused
           to
           ill
           purposes
           .
           If
           it
           ought
           ,
           then
           not
           only
           Knowledge
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           Knowledge
           ought
           to
           be
           restrained
           and
           supprest
           ;
           for
           all
           Knowledge
           is
           apt
           to
           
             puff
             up
          
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           be
           abused
           to
           many
           ill
           purposes
           .
           At
           this
           rate
           ,
           Light
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           yea
           and
           Life
           it self
           ,
           ought
           all
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           all
           greatly
           abused
           by
           many
           Men
           ,
           to
           some
           ill
           purposes
           or
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           unless
           these
           ill
           effects
           do
           naturally
           and
           necessarily
           spring
           from
           Knowledge
           in
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Objection
           from
           them
           is
           of
           no
           force
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           necessarily
           flow
           from
           it
           ,
           then
           this
           Reason
           will
           reach
           a
           great
           way
           further
           than
           those
           that
           make
           use
           of
           it
           are
           willing
           it
           should
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Revealed
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           
             of
             its
             own
             Nature
          
           so
           pernicious
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           Men
           proud
           and
           Contentious
           ,
           and
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           Disobedient
           to
           Authority
           ,
           then
           the
           blame
           of
           all
           this
           would
           fall
           upon
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           for
           revealing
           so
           pernicious
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           upon
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           for
           
           publishing
           this
           Doctrine
           in
           a
           known
           Tongue
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           thereby
           laying
           the
           Foundation
           of
           perpetual
           Schisms
           and
           Heresies
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Secondly●
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           natural
           and
           necessary
           effect
           of
           Knowledge
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           only
           accidental
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           from
           Mens
           abuse
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           thing
           it self
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           certainly
           they
           will
           grant
           ,
           because
           it
           cannot
           with
           any
           face
           be
           denied
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           the
           Means
           of
           Knowledge
           are
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           only
           Men
           are
           to
           be
           cautioned
           not
           to
           prevert
           and
           abuse
           them
           .
           And
           if
           any
           Man
           abuse
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           to
           the
           Patronizing
           of
           Error
           or
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           other
           bad
           purpose
           ,
           he
           does
           it
           at
           his
           peril
           ,
           and
           must
           give
           an
           account
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           means
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           make
           an
           ill
           use
           of
           them
           .
           We
           must
           not
           hinder
           Men
           from
           being
           Christians
           ,
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           being
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           put
           out
           Mens
           Eyes
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           some
           time
           or
           other
           
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           dispute
           their
           way
           with
           their
           Guides
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           that
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           1.
           takes
           notice
           of
           this
           accidental
           inconvenience
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           that
           
             it
             puffeth
             up
          
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Pride
           occasioned
           great
           Contentions
           and
           Divisions
           among
           them
           :
           but
           the
           Remedy
           which
           he
           prescribes
           against
           this
           mischief
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           with-hold
           from
           Men
           the
           Means
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           Celebrate
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
          
           ,
           but
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           Chap.
           14.
           of
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           he
           strictly
           enjoyns
           that
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           be
           so
           performed
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           cannot
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           Celebrated
           
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Remedy
           he
           prescribes
           against
           the
           accidental
           mischief
           and
           inconvenience
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           is
           not
           Ignorance
           ;
           but
           Charity
           ,
           to
           govern
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           help
           them
           to
           make
           a
           right
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           ver
           .
           20.
           of
           that
           Chapt.
           after
           he
           had
           declared
           that
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           performed
           
             in
             a
             known
          
           
           Tongue
           ,
           he
           immediately
           adds
           ,
           
             Brethren
             be
             not
             Children
             in
             understanding
             ;
             how-be-it
             in
             malice
             be
             ye
             Children
             ,
             but
             in
             understanding
             be
             ye
             Men.
          
           He
           commends
           Knowledge
           ,
           he
           encourageth
           it
           ,
           he
           requires
           it
           of
           all
           Christians
           ;
           so
           far
           is
           he
           from
           checking
           the
           pursuit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           depriving
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Means
           of
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           fit
           for
           every
           Man
           to
           know
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           designed
           to
           promote
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Life
           ;
           and
           if
           Men
           make
           any
           other
           use
           of
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           own
           fault
           ,
           for
           it
           certainly
           tends
           to
           make
           Men
           good
           ;
           and
           being
           so
           useful
           and
           necessary
           to
           so
           good
           a
           purpose
           ,
           Men
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           debarr'd
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Let
           it
           be
           Consider'd
           ,
           that
           the
           proper
           and
           natural
           Effects
           and
           Consequences
           of
           ignorance
           are
           equally
           pernicious
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           certain
           and
           unavoidable
           ,
           than
           those
           which
           are
           accidentally
           occasioned
           by
           Knowledge
           ;
           for
           so
           far
           as
           a
           Man
           is
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           he
           should
           do
           it
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           may
           be
           a
           bad
           Christian
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           destitute
           of
           it
           ,
           can
           be
           none
           at
           all
           .
           Or
           if
           ignorance
           do
           beget
           and
           promote
           some
           kind
           of
           Devotion
           in
           Men
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Devotion
           as
           is
           not
           properly
           Religion
           ,
           but
           Superstition
           ;
           the
           ignorant
           Man
           may
           be
           
             zealously
             superstitious
          
           ,
           but
           without
           some
           measure
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           
             truly
             Religious
             .
             That
             the
             Soul
             be
             without
             Knowledge
             it
             is
             not
             good
             ,
          
           says
           
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
          
           19.
           2.
           because
           good
           practices
           depends
           upon
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           directed
           by
           it
           ;
           when
           as
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           trained
           up
           only
           to
           the
           outward
           performance
           of
           some
           things
           in
           Religion
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           saying
           over
           so
           many
           Prayers
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           this
           Man
           cannot
           be
           
             truly
             Religious
          
           ,
           because
           nothing
           is
           Religious
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           
             a
             Reasonable
             Service
          
           ;
           and
           no
           Service
           can
           be
           Reasonable
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           directed
           by
           our
           Understandings
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           the
           end
           of
           Prayer
           were
           only
           to
           give
           God
           to
           understand
           what
           we
           want
           ,
           it
           were
           all
           one
           what
           Language
           we
           Prayed
           in
           ,
           and
           whether
           we
           understood
           what
           we
           asked
           of
           him
           or
           not
           :
           but
           so
           long
           as
           the
           end
           of
           Prayer
           is
           to
           testifie
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           own
           wants
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           dependance
           
           upon
           God
           for
           the
           supply
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           any
           Man
           should
           in
           any
           tolerable
           propriety
           of
           Speech
           be
           said
           
             to
             Pray
          
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           understand
           what
           he
           asks
           ;
           and
           the
           saying
           over
           so
           many
           
             Pater
             Nosters
          
           by
           one
           that
           does
           not
           understand
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           
             a
             Prayer
          
           ,
           than
           the
           repeating
           over
           so
           many
           Verses
           in
           Virgil.
           And
           if
           this
           were
           good
           Reasoning
           ,
           that
           Men
           must
           not
           be
           permitted
           to
           know
           so
           much
           as
           they
           can
           in
           Religion
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           grow
           troublesome
           with
           their
           Knowledge
           ,
           then
           certainly
           the
           best
           way
           in
           the
           World
           to
           maintain
           Peace
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           let
           the
           People
           know
           nothing
           at
           all
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           People
           would
           be
           to
           keep
           the
           Priests
           as
           ignorant
           as
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           could
           teach
           them
           nothing
           :
           but
           then
           the
           mischief
           would
           be
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           a
           fondness
           to
           maintain
           Peace
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           Church
           ,
           nor
           no
           Christianity
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           the
           same
           wise
           Contrivance
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Prince
           should
           destroy
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           to
           keep
           his
           Kingdom
           quiet
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Let
           us
           likewise
           Consider
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Reason
           be
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           stronger
           for
           withholding
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           the
           Learned
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           People
           ;
           because
           the
           danger
           of
           starting
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Countenancing
           them
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           managing
           them
           plausibly
           and
           with
           advantage
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           from
           the
           Learned
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           Common
           People
           ;
           and
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           hath
           shewn
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           Broachers
           and
           Abettors
           of
           Heresie
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           have
           been
           Men
           of
           Learning
           and
           Wit
           ;
           and
           most
           of
           the
           famous
           Heresies
           ,
           that
           are
           Recorded
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           have
           their
           Names
           from
           some
           Learned
           Man
           or
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           to
           think
           that
           the
           way
           to
           prevent
           Error
           and
           Heresie
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           to
           take
           the
           Bible
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           free
           use
           of
           it
           is
           permitted
           to
           Men
           of
           Learning
           and
           Skill
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           the
           danger
           of
           perverting
           it
           is
           much
           greater
           .
           The
           Ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           do
           frequently
           prescribe
           to
           the
           People
           the
           constant
           and
           careful
           reading
           
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           the
           surest
           Antidote
           against
           the
           Poison
           of
           dangerous
           Errors
           ,
           and
           damnable
           Heresies
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           so
           much
           danger
           of
           seduction
           into
           Error
           from
           the
           Oracles
           of
           Truth
           ,
           by
           what
           other
           or
           better
           Means
           can
           we
           hope
           to
           be
           sec●red
           against
           this
           danger
           ?
           If
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           be
           so
           cross
           and
           improper
           a
           Means
           to
           this
           End
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           that
           the
           
             teachings
             of
             Men
          
           should
           be
           much
           less
           effectual
           ;
           so
           that
           Men
           must
           either
           be
           left
           in
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           they
           must
           be
           permitted
           to
           learn
           from
           
             the
             word
             of
             truth
          
           ;
           and
           whatever
           force
           this
           Reason
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           Heresie
           hath
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           deprive
           the
           Common
           People
           of
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           much
           stronger
           to
           wrest
           them
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           the
           Learned
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           much
           more
           capable
           of
           perverting
           them
           to
           so
           bad
           a
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           ,
           this
           danger
           was
           as
           great
           and
           visible
           in
           the
           Age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           took
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Course
           ;
           there
           were
           Heresies
           then
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           now
           ,
           and
           either
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           not
           
           thought
           by
           being
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           People
           to
           be
           the
           Cause
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           did
           not
           think
           the
           taking
           of
           them
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           a
           proper
           Remedy
           .
           The
           Apostles
           in
           all
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           do
           earnestly
           Exhort
           the
           People
           
             to
             grow
             in
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           and
           commend
           them
           for
           
             searching
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           and
           charge
           them
           that
           
             the
             word
             of
             God
             should
             dwell
             richly
             in
             them
             .
          
           And
           St.
           Peter
           takes
           particular
           notice
           of
           some
           Men
           wresting
           some
           difficult
           passages
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           likewise
           in
           the
           other
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           16.
           where
           speaking
           of
           St
           
           Paul's
           Epistles
           ,
           he
           says
           
             there
             are
             some
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             are
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
             wrest
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             also
             the
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
          
           Here
           the
           Danger
           Objected
           is
           taken
           notice
           of
           ;
           but
           the
           Remedy
           prescribed
           by
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           take
           ●●om
           the
           People
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Scrip●ures
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           ignorance
           ;
           ●ut
           after
           he
           had
           cautioned
           against
           the
           like
           weakness
           and
           errors
           ,
           he
           exhorts
           them
           to
           
             grow
             in
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           ver
           .
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Ye
             therefore
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             before
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           seeing
           ye
           are
           so
           
           plainly
           told
           and
           warned
           of
           this
           danger
           )
           
             beware
             lest
             ye
             also
             being
             led
             away
             with
             the
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             fall
             from
             your
             own
             stedfastness
             ;
             but
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           )
           believing
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           knowledge
           they
           had
           in
           Religion
           ,
           the
           less
           they
           would
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           falling
           into
           damnable
           Errors
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           Observation
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           and
           often
           are
           separated
           .
           This
           likewise
           is
           supposed
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           Men
           may
           ,
           and
           often
           do
           know
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           yet
           fail
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           elsewhere
           supposeth
           ,
           that
           many
           
             know
             their
             Master's
             Will
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             do
             it
          
           ;
           and
           he
           compares
           those
           
             that
             hear
             his
             Sayings
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             not
             ,
             to
             a
             foolish
             Man
             that
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             the
             sand
             .
          
           And
           St.
           James
           speaks
           of
           some
           ,
           
             who
             are
             hearers
             of
             the
             word
             only
             ,
             but
             not
             doers
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           for
           that
           Reason
           fall
           short
           of
           Happiness
           .
           And
           this
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           because
           the
           attaining
           to
           that
           knowledge
           of
           Religion
           
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           is
           no
           difficult
           task
           .
           A
           great
           part
           of
           it
           is
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           if
           we
           would
           ;
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Providence
           ,
           and
           another
           State
           after
           this
           Life
           ,
           wherein
           we
           shall
           be
           Rewarded
           ,
           or
           Punished
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           have
           lived
           here
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           Worshipped
           ,
           to
           be
           Prayed
           to
           for
           what
           we
           want
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Praised
           for
           what
           we
           enjoy
           .
           Thus
           far
           Nature
           instructs
           Men
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           great
           Duties
           of
           Morality
           ,
           as
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Revealed
           Religion
           ,
           as
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           came
           in
           our
           Nature
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           by
           revealing
           our
           Duty
           more
           clearly
           and
           fully
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           giving
           us
           a
           more
           perfect
           Example
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Obedience
           in
           his
           own
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           by
           dying
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           rising
           again
           for
           our
           Justification
           ;
           these
           are
           things
           which
           Men
           may
           easily
           understand
           ;
           and
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           are
           difficulty
           brought
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           three
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Religion
           
           is
           more
           remarkably
           separated
           from
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           for
           distinction
           sake
           ,
           I
           may
           call
           them
           by
           these
           three
           Names
           ;
           the
           Spe●ulative
           ,
           the
           Formal
           ,
           and
           the
           Hypocritical
           Christian
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           makes
           Religion
           only
           
             a
             Science
          
           ,
           the
           second
           takes
           it
           up
           for
           
             a
             Fashion
          
           ,
           the
           third
           makes
           some
           
             Worldly
             advantage
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           serves
           some
           
             secular
             Interest
          
           and
           Design
           by
           it
           .
           All
           these
           are
           upon
           several
           accounts
           concerned
           to
           understand
           something
           of
           Religion
           ;
           but
           yet
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           whom
           I
           call
           the
           Specul●tive
           Christian
           ,
           is
           he
           who
           makes
           Religion
           only
           
             a
             Science
          
           ,
           and
           studies
           it
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           that
           general
           knowledge
           in
           which
           he
           affects
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           a
           Master
           ;
           he
           hath
           no
           design
           to
           practice
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           loth
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           is
           a
           good
           Ornament
           of
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           will
           serve
           for
           Discourse
           and
           Entertainment
           among
           those
           who
           are
           disposed
           to
           be
           grave
           and
           serious
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           does
           not
           intend
           to
           practice
           it
           ,
           he
           passeth
           over
           those
           
           things
           which
           are
           plain
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           and
           applies
           himself
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           more
           abstruse
           ,
           and
           will
           afford
           Matter
           of
           Controversie
           and
           subtle
           Dispute
           ,
           as
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Trinity
             ,
             Predestination
             ,
             Free-will
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Of
           this
           temper
           seem
           many
           of
           the
           School-Men
           of
           old
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           who
           made
           it
           their
           great
           study
           and
           business
           to
           puzzle
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           every
           thing
           in
           it
           intricate
           ,
           by
           starting
           infinite
           questions
           and
           difficulties
           about
           the
           plainest
           truths
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           same
           rank
           usually
           are
           the
           Heads
           and
           Leaders
           of
           Parties
           and
           Factions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           who
           by
           needless
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           endless
           Disputes
           about
           some
           thing
           or
           other
           ,
           commonly
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           in
           Religion
           ,
           hinder
           themselves
           and
           others
           from
           minding
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           great
           and
           substantial
           Duties
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           the
           Formal
           Ch●istian
           ,
           who
           takes
           up
           Religion
           for
           
             a
             Fashion
          
           .
           He
           is
           born
           and
           bred
           in
           a
           Nation
           where
           Christianity
           is
           profest
           ,
           and
           Countenanced
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thinks
           it
           
           convenient
           for
           him
           to
           know
           something
           of
           it
           .
           Of
           this
           sort
           there
           are
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           who
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           sometimes
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           History
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           go
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           hear
           the
           Gospel
           preached
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           come
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           understand
           the
           History
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           do
           not
           at
           all
           bend
           themselves
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           great
           End
           and
           Design
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           heartily
           endeavour
           to
           form
           and
           fashion
           their
           Lives
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           think
           they
           are
           very
           good
           Christians
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           profess
           their
           Belief
           in
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           they
           hope
           to
           be
           Saved
           by
           him
           ,
           tho'
           they
           take
           no
           care
           to
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           .
           These
           are
           they
           of
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           ,
           Luke
           6.
           46.
           who
           
             call
             him
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ;
             but
             do
             not
             the
             things
             which
             he
             said
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Hypocritical
          
           Christians
           ,
           who
           make
           an
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           serve
           some
           
             worldly
             design
          
           by
           it
           .
           These
           are
           concerned
           to
           understand
           Religion
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           counterfeit
           
           it
           handsomly
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           when
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           put
           on
           the
           garb
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Character
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           of
           those
           Persons
           ,
           who
           he
           foretels
           would
           appear
           in
           the
           last
           days
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.
           2.
           he
           says
           they
           should
           be
           
             Lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             Heady
             ,
             High-Minded
             ,
             Lovers
             of
             Pleasure
             more
             than
             Lovers
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             a
             form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             but
             denying
             the
             Power
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           Men
           do
           not
           love
           Religion
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           will
           have
           no
           more
           of
           it
           than
           will
           just
           serve
           their
           Purpose
           and
           Design
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           that
           hath
           any
           other
           Design
           in
           Religion
           than
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           and
           save
           his
           Soul
           ,
           needs
           no
           more
           than
           so
           much
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           will
           serve
           him
           
             to
             act
             a
             part
          
           in
           it
           upon
           occasion
           .
           I
           come
           to
           the
        
         
           Third
           and
           last
           Observation
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             the
             Practice
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           
             the
             doing
          
           of
           what
           we
           know
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           Happiness
           ;
           
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             if
             ye
             do
          
           
           them
           ;
           not
           
             if
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             happy
             are
             ye
          
           ;
           but
           
             if
             ye
             know
             and
             do
             them
             .
          
           Now
           to
           convince
           Men
           of
           so
           important
           a
           Truth
           ,
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           make
           out
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           makes
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           a
           necessary
           Condition
           of
           our
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           thing
           makes
           it
           a
           necessary
           Qualification
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Gospel
           makes
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           a
           necessary
           Condition
           of
           our
           Happiness
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           first
           Sermon
           ,
           where
           he
           repeats
           the
           Promise
           of
           Blessedness
           so
           often
           ,
           he
           makes
           no
           promise
           of
           it
           to
           the
           
             meer
             knowledge
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Habit
           and
           Practice
           of
           Christian
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           ,
           of
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Humility
           ,
           and
           Mercifuln●s●
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           Peaceableness
           ,
           and
           P●r●ty
           ,
           and
           
             Patience
             under
             Suff●rings
             and
             Persecutions
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             .
          
           And
           Matth.
           7.
           2.
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           most
           fully
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           happines●
           which
           he
           promises
           ,
           
           did
           not
           belong
           to
           those
           who
           made
           profession
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           well
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           instruct
           others
           ,
           if
           themselves
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           did
           not
           practise
           it
           ;
           
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             ●aith
             unto
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Many
             will
             say
             unto
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             Prophesied
             in
             thy
             Name
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             Name
             cast
             out
             Devils
             ,
             and
             done
             many
             wondrous
             works
             ;
             and
             then
             will
             I
             profess
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             .
          
           Tho'
           they
           profess
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           yet
           because
           their
           Lives
           were
           not
           answerable
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           which
           they
           had
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           he
           declares
           that
           
             he
             will
             not
             know
             them
          
           ,
           but
           bid
           them
           
             depart
             from
             him
          
           .
           And
           then
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           tho'
           a
           Man
           attend
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           gain
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           if
           it
           do
           not
           descend
           into
           his
           Life
           ,
           and
           govern
           his
           Actions
           ,
           all
           that
           Man's
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           are
           fond
           and
           groundless
           ;
           and
           only
           that
           Man's
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           are
           well
           grounded
           ,
           who
           knows
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           
           does
           it
           ,
           Ver.
           24.
           
             whosoever
             heareth
             these
             Sayings
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             doth
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             liken
             him
             to
             a
             Wise
             Man
             ,
             who
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             a
             rock
             ,
             and
             the
             rain
             descended
             ,
             and
             the
             floods
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             winds
             blew
             ,
             and
             beat
             upon
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             not
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             founded
             upon
             a
             roc●
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             that
             heareth
             these
             sayings
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             doth
             them
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             liken'd
             to
             a
             foolish
             Man
             ,
             who
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             the
             sand
             ,
             and
             the
             rain
             descended
             ,
             and
             the
             floods
             came
             ,
             and
             the
             winds
             blew
             ,
             and
             beat
             upon
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             ,
             and
             great
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             it
             .
          
           Tho'
           a
           Man
           had
           a
           knowledge
           of
           Religion
           as
           great
           and
           perfect
           as
           that
           which
           Solomon
           had
           of
           Natural
           Things
           ,
           
             large
             as
             the
             sand
             upon
             the
             sea
             shore
          
           ;
           yet
           all
           th●s
           Knowledge
           separated
           from
           Practice
           ,
           would
           be
           like
           the
           sand
           also
           in
           another
           respect
           ,
           
             a
             weak
             Foundation
          
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           build
           his
           hopes
           ●f
           Happiness
           upon
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Not
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             just
             before
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             d●ers
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             be
             justified
             .
          
           So
           likewise
           St.
           James
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           22.
           
           
             Be
             ye
             doers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             hearers
             only
             ,
             deceiving
          
           
           
             your
             own
             selves
          
           ;
           and
           ver
           .
           25.
           
           
             Who
             's
             looketh
             into
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             Libert
          
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Law
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           )
           
             and
             continueth
             therein
             ,
             he
             being
             not
             a
             forgetful
             hearer
             ,
             but
             a
             doer
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             this
             Man
             shall
             be
             blessed
             in
             his
             deed
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           and
           reality
           of
           Religion
           is
           to
           be
           measured
           by
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           government
           of
           our
           words
           ,
           and
           ordering
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           Ver.
           26.
           
           
             If
             any
             Man
             among
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             and
             bridleth
             not
             his
             tongue
             ,
             but
             deceiveth
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             this
             Man's
             Religion
             is
             vain
             .
             Pure
             Religion
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             before
             God
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             this
             ;
             to
             visit
             the
             Fatherless
             and
             Widow
             in
             their
             aff●iction
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             himself
             unspotted
             from
             the
             World.
          
           Men
           talk
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           great
           stir
           about
           it
           ;
           but
           nothing
           will
           pass
           for
           
             true
             Religion
             before
             God
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Virtuous
           and
           Charitable
           Actions
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           ;
           and
           God
           will
           accept
           no
           Man
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           upon
           any
           other
           Condition
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           most
           expresly
           ,
           Heb.
           12.
           14.
           
           
             Follow
             peace
             with
             all
             Men
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           God
           hath
           made
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           a
           necessary
           Condition
           of
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           so
           the
           very
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           of
           the
           thing
           makes
           it
           a
           necessary
           Qualification
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           we
           become
           like
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           nothing
           makes
           us
           like
           to
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Practice
           of
           Holiness
           and
           Goodness
           .
           Knowledge
           indeed
           is
           a
           Divine
           Perfection
           ;
           but
           that
           alone
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           render
           a
           Man
           like
           God
           ,
           so
           neither
           doth
           it
           dispose
           him
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           had
           the
           understanding
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           he
           might
           for
           all
           that
           be
           a
           Devil
           ;
           
             he
             that
             committeth
             sin
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           and
           whatever
           Knowledge
           such
           a
           Man
           may
           have
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           a
           devilish
           temper
           and
           disposition
           :
           
             but
             every
             one
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             is
             born
             of
             God.
          
           By
           this
           we
           are
           
             like
             God
          
           ,
           and
           only
           by
           our
           likeness
           to
           him
           ,
           do
           we
           become
           capable
           of
           
             the
             ●ight
          
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           ;
           therefore
           every
           Man
           that
           hopes
           to
           be
           Happy
           by
           the
           blessed
           ●ight
           of
           God
           in
           the
           next
           Life
           ,
           must
           endeavour
           after
           Holiness
           in
           this
           Life
           .
           So
           the
           same
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           1
           John
           3.
           3.
           
           
           
             Every
             Man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             purifieth
             himself
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             .
          
           A
           wicked
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           Mind
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           all
           reasonable
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           shewn
           that
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           of
           what
           we
           know
           to
           be
           our
           Duty
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           Happiness
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           the
           proper
           Inference
           from
           all
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           put
           Men
           upon
           the
           careful
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           .
           Let
           no
           Man
           content
           himself
           with
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           unless
           he
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           I
           shall
           briefly
           urge
           these
           three
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           great
           End
           of
           all
           our
           Knowledge
           in
           Religion
           ,
           to
           practise
           what
           we
           know
           .
           The
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           of
           our
           Duty
           hath
           so
           essential
           a
           respect
           to
           Practice
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           will
           hardly
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           properly
           called
           Knowledge
           ,
           unless
           it
           have
           an
           influence
           upon
           our
           Lives
           .
           1
           John
           2.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Hereby
             we
             do
             know
             that
          
           
           
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             keep
             his
             Commandment●
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             not
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             is
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Practice
          
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           increase
           and
           perfect
           our
           Knowledge
           .
           Knowledge
           directs
           us
           in
           our
           Practice
           ,
           but
           Practice
           confirms
           and
           increaseth
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           John
           7.
           17.
           
           
             If
             any
             Man
             will
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             shall
             know
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             .
          
           The
           best
           way
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           like
           him
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           lively
           image
           of
           his
           Perfections
           imprinted
           upon
           our
           Souls
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           way
           to
           understand
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           is
           seriously
           to
           set
           about
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ;
           this
           will
           give
           a
           Man
           a
           better
           Notion
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           than
           any
           Speculation
           can
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           without
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           our
           Knowledge
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           being
           any
           furtherance
           and
           advantage
           to
           our
           Happiness
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           one
           of
           the
           unhappiest
           aggravations
           of
           our
           misery
           .
           He
           that
           is
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           hath
           some
           excuse
           to
           pretend
           for
           himself
           :
           but
           he
           that
           understands
           the
           
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           live
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           hath
           
             no
             cloak
             for
             his
             sin
          
           .
           The
           defects
           of
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           gross
           and
           wilful
           ,
           will
           find
           an
           easie
           Pardon
           with
           God
           :
           but
           the
           faults
           of
           our
           Lives
           shall
           be
           severely
           punisht
           ,
           when
           we
           knew
           our
           Duty
           and
           would
           not
           do
           it
           .
           I
           will
           conclude
           with
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           47
           ,
           48.
           
           
             That
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             ;
             for
             unto
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             much
             shall
             be
             required
             .
          
           When
           we
           come
           into
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           no
           Consideration
           will
           sting
           us
           more
           ,
           and
           add
           more
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           our
           Torments
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           wickedly
           ,
           when
           we
           understood
           to
           have
           done
           better
           ;
           and
           chose
           to
           make
           our selves
           Miserable
           ,
           when
           we
           knew
           so
           well
           the
           way
           to
           have
           been
           Happy
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIII
           .
        
         
           Practice
           in
           Religion
           necessary
           in
           proportion
           to
           our
           Knowledge
           .
        
         
           
             LUKE
             XII
             .
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             :
             But
             he
             that
             knew
             not
             ,
             and
             did
             commit
             things
             worthy
             of
             stripes
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             ;
             for
             unto
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             be
             much
             required
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             Men
             have
             committed
             much
             ,
             of
             him
             they
             will
             ask
             the
             more
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           prosecution
           of
           the
           Argument
           which
           I
           handled
           in
           my
           last
           Discourse
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           without
           the
           Practice
           
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           not
           bring
           us
           to
           Happiness
           ,
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           Practice
           be
           not
           answerable
           to
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           a
           great
           aggravation
           both
           of
           our
           Sin
           and
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           I
           have
           pitched
           upon
           these
           words
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           application
           of
           two
           Parables
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           delivered
           before
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           Men
           to
           a
           diligent
           and
           careful
           Practice
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           in
           a
           continual
           readiness
           and
           preparatio●
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           their
           Lord.
           The
           first
           Parable
           is
           more
           general
           ,
           and
           concerns
           all
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           represented
           as
           so
           many
           Servants
           in
           a
           great
           Family
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           Lord
           is
           absent
           ,
           and
           they
           being
           uncertain
           of
           the
           time
           of
           his
           return
           ,
           should
           always
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           and
           posture
           to
           receive
           him
           .
           Upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           this
           Parable
           ,
           Peter
           enquires
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           whether
           he
           intended
           this
           only
           for
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           or
           for
           all
           ?
           To
           which
           Question
           our
           Saviour
           returns
           an
           Answer
           in
           another
           Parable
           ,
           which
           more
           particularly
           concerned
           them
           ;
           who
           because
           they
           were
           
           to
           be
           the
           Chief
           Rulers
           and
           Governours
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           represented
           by
           the
           Stewards
           of
           a
           great
           Family
           ,
           Ver.
           42.
           
           
             Who
             then
             is
             that
             faithful
             and
             wise
             Steward
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lord
             shall
             make
             Ruler
             over
             his
             household
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             their
             portion
             of
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             ?
          
           If
           he
           discharge
           his
           Duty
           ,
           
             blessed
             is
             he
          
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           shall
           take
           occasion
           in
           his
           Lord's
           absence
           ,
           to
           domineer
           over
           his
           fellow
           Servants
           ,
           and
           riotously
           to
           waste
           his
           Lords
           goods
           ,
           his
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           ,
           will
           punish
           him
           after
           a
           more
           severe
           and
           exemplary
           manner
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           follows
           the
           application
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             And
             that
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           and
           well
           may
           such
           a
           Servant
           deserve
           so
           severe
           a
           Punishment
           ,
           who
           having
           such
           a
           trust
           committed
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           knowing
           his
           Lord's
           will
           so
           much
           better
           ,
           yet
           does
           contrary
           to
           it
           ;
           upon
           which
           our
           Saviour
           takes
           occasion
           to
           compare
           the
           Fault
           and
           Punishment
           of
           those
           who
           have
           greater
           advantages
           and
           opportuniti●s
           
           of
           knowing
           their
           Duty
           ,
           with
           those
           wh●
           are
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ;
           
             That
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             :
             but
             he
             that
             knew
             not
             ,
             but
             did
             commit
             things
             worthy
             of
             stripes
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             .
          
           And
           then
           he
           adds
           the
           Reason
           and
           the
           Equity
           of
           this
           proceeding
           ,
           
             For
             unto
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             be
             much
             required
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             Men
             have
             committed
             much
             ,
             of
             him
             they
             will
             ask
             the
             more
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Words
           in
           general
           do
           allude
           to
           that
           Law
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           mentioned
           Deut.
           25.
           2.
           where
           the
           Judge
           is
           required
           to
           se●
           the
           Malefactor
           punish'd
           according
           to
           his
           Fault
           ,
           by
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Stripes
           ;
           in
           relation
           to
           which
           known
           Law
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           here
           says
           ,
           that
           
             those
             who
             knew
             their
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             should
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             :
             but
             those
             who
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
             should
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             .
          
           So
           that
           there
           are
           two
           Observations
           lie
           plainly
           before
           us
           in
           the
           words
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           greater
           Advantages
           and
           Opportunities
           and
           Man
           hath
           of
           knowing
           his
           Duty
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           the
           greater
           will
           be
           his
           Condemnation
           ;
           
             The
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           ignorance
           is
           a
           great
           excuse
           of
           Mens
           faults
           ,
           and
           will
           lessen
           their
           Punishment
           ;
           
             But
             he
             that
             knew
             not
             ,
             but
             did
             commit
             things
             worthy
             of
             stripes
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           the
           latter
           of
           these
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           make
           way
           for
           the
           other
           ;
           Viz.
           That
           ignorance
           is
           a
           great
           excuse
           of
           Men's
           faults
           ,
           and
           will
           lessen
           their
           Punishment
           ;
           
             He
             that
             knew
             not
             ,
             but
             did
             commit
             things
             worthy
             of
             stripes
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           clearing
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           requisite
           to
           consider
           what
           ignorance
           it
           is
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           speaks
           of
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           there
           is
           some
           sort
           of
           ignorance
           which
           doth
           
           wholly
           excuse
           and
           clear
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           guilt
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           another
           sort
           ,
           which
           doth
           either
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           extenuate
           the
           faults
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           must
           be
           a
           third
           sort
           ,
           different
           from
           both
           these
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           here
           means
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           is
           an
           ignorance
           which
           doth
           wholly
           excuse
           and
           clear
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           guilt
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             an
             absolute
             and
             invincible
             ignorance
          
           ,
           when
           a
           Person
           is
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           knew
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           neither
           can
           nor
           could
           have
           helpt
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           either
           had
           not
           the
           Capacity
           ,
           or
           wanted
           the
           Means
           and
           Opportunity
           of
           knowing
           it
           .
           In
           this
           Case
           a
           Person
           is
           in
           no
           fault
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           do
           what
           he
           never
           knew
           ,
           nor
           could
           know
           to
           be
           his
           Duty
           .
           For
           God
           measures
           the
           faults
           of
           Men
           by
           their
           Wills
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           no
           defect
           there
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           guilt
           ;
           for
           no
           Man
           is
           guilty
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           conscious
           to
           himself
           that
           he
           would
           not
           do
           what
           he
           knew
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           would
           do
           what
           he
           knew
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           .
           Now
           if
           a
           Man
           be
           simply
           and
           invincibly
           
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           his
           neglect
           of
           it
           is
           altogether
           involuntary
           ;
           for
           the
           Will
           hath
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           where
           the
           Understanding
           doth
           not
           first
           direct
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           Children
           who
           are
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           ;
           for
           tho'
           they
           may
           do
           that
           which
           is
           materially
           a
           fault
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           none
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           because
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           incapacity
           ,
           they
           are
           at
           present
           
             invincibly
             ignorant
          
           of
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Case
           likewise
           of
           Ideots
           ,
           who
           are
           under
           a
           natural
           incapacity
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           nothing
           that
           they
           do
           is
           imputed
           to
           them
           as
           a
           fault
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           distracted
           Persons
           ,
           who
           are
           deprived
           either
           wholly
           ,
           or
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           of
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Understandings
           ;
           so
           far
           ,
           and
           so
           long
           as
           they
           are
           thus
           deprived
           ,
           they
           are
           free
           from
           all
           guilt
           ;
           and
           to
           Persons
           who
           have
           the
           free
           and
           perfect
           use
           of
           their
           Reason
           ,
           no
           neglect
           of
           any
           Duty
           is
           imputed
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           absolutely
           and
           
             invincibly
             ignorant
          
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           sufficiently
           manifested
           and
           revealed
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           those
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           
           him
           ,
           nor
           had
           any
           opportunity
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           him
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           Condemned
           for
           this
           infidelity
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           
             believe
             on
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             never
             heard
          
           ;
           they
           may
           indeed
           be
           Condemned
           upon
           other
           accounts
           ,
           for
           ●inning
           against
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           obeying
           
             the
             Law
             which
             was
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
          
           ;
           for
           what
           the
           Apostle
           says
           of
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           as
           true
           of
           any
           other
           Revelation
           of
           God
           ,
           
             As
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             without
             Law
             ,
             shall
             also
             perish
             without
             Law
             ;
             and
             as
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.
           12.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           ●inned
           without
           
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           )
           shall
           not
           be
           Condemned
           for
           any
           offence
           against
           that
           Revelation
           which
           was
           never
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           violation
           of
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           only
           they
           that
           have
           
             sinned
             under
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             judged
             by
             it
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           likewise
           another
           sort
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           which
           either
           does
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           extenuate
           the
           faults
           of
           Men
           ,
           when
           Men
           are
           not
           
           only
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           
             chuse
             to
             be
             so
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           wilfully
           neglect
           those
           Means
           and
           Opportunities
           of
           knowledge
           which
           are
           afforded
           to
           them
           ;
           such
           as
           Job
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Job
           21.
           14.
           
           
             Who
             say
             unto
             God
             depart
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             desire
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             thy
             ways
             .
          
           And
           this
           sort
           of
           ignorance
           many
           among
           the
           Jews
           were
           guilty
           of
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           came
           and
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           be
           instructed
           by
           him
           ;
           
             The
             light
             came
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             loved
             darkness
             rather
             than
             light
             ,
          
           as
           he
           himself
           says
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           says
           elsewhere
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             They
             rejected
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             against
             themselves
             ,
          
           they
           wilfully
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           that
           light
           which
           offered
           it self
           to
           them
           ;
           
             They
             would
             not
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             nor
             understand
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             healed
             .
          
           Now
           an
           ignorance
           in
           this
           degree
           wilful
           ,
           can
           hardly
           be
           imagined
           to
           carry
           any
           excuse
           at
           all
           in
           it
           .
           He
           that
           knew
           not
           his
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           not
           know
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           wilfully
           rejected
           the
           Means
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           beaten
           with
           as
           many
           stripes
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           
           had
           known
           it
           ;
           because
           he
           might
           have
           known
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           .
           He
           that
           will
           not
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           King's
           Proclamation
           ,
           or
           will
           stop
           his
           ears
           when
           it
           is
           read
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           offends
           against
           it
           ,
           does
           equally
           deserve
           punishment
           with
           those
           who
           have
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           heard
           it
           ;
           and
           disobey'd
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           as
           grosly
           faulty
           in
           not
           knowing
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           any
           Man
           's
           gross
           fault
           should
           be
           his
           excuse
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           is
           neither
           of
           these
           sorts
           of
           ignorance
           that
           our
           Saviour
           means
           ,
           neither
           absolute
           and
           invincible
           ignorance
           ,
           nor
           that
           which
           is
           grosly
           wilful
           and
           affected
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           Men
           deserve
           not
           to
           be
           beaten
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           latter
           they
           deserve
           not
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           have
           helped
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           our
           Saviour
           here
           speaks
           of
           such
           an
           ignorance
           as
           does
           in
           a
           good
           degree
           extenuate
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           wholly
           excuse
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           
           that
           
             they
             knew
             not
             their
             Lord's
             will
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           that
           this
           ignorance
           did
           not
           wholly
           excuse
           them
           from
           blame
           ,
           nor
           exempt
           them
           from
           punishment
           ,
           
             but
             they
             should
             be
             beaten
             with
             few
             stripes
             .
          
           In
           the
        
         
           Third
           place
           then
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           ignorance
           which
           is
           in
           some
           degree
           faulty
           ,
           and
           yet
           does
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           excuse
           the
           faults
           which
           proceed
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           when
           Men
           are
           not
           absolutely
           ignorant
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           comparison
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           far
           more
           clear
           and
           distinct
           Knowledge
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           tho'
           they
           do
           not
           grosly
           and
           wilfully
           neglect
           the
           Means
           of
           further
           Knowledge
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           they
           do
           not
           make
           the
           best
           use
           they
           might
           of
           the
           opportunities
           they
           have
           of
           knowing
           their
           Duty
           better
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           comparison
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           far
           better
           Means
           and
           Advantages
           of
           knowing
           their
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           said
           not
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           tho'
           they
           are
           not
           simply
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           only
           have
           a
           more
           obscure
           and
           uncertain
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           ignorance
           does
           in
           a
           
           great
           measure
           excuse
           such
           Persons
           ,
           and
           extenuate
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           who
           had
           a
           clearer
           and
           more
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           their
           Master's
           Will
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           free
           them
           from
           all
           guilt
           ;
           because
           they
           did
           not
           live
           up
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           knowledge
           which
           they
           had
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           if
           they
           had
           used
           more
           care
           and
           industry
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           known
           their
           Lord's
           Will
           better
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           who
           in
           comparison
           of
           those
           who
           enjoyed
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           might
           be
           said
           not
           to
           have
           known
           their
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           tho'
           as
           to
           many
           parts
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           they
           had
           some
           directions
           from
           Natural
           Light
           ,
           and
           their
           Consciences
           did
           urge
           them
           to
           many
           things
           by
           the
           obscure
           apprehensions
           and
           hopes
           of
           a
           Future
           Reward
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           a
           Future
           Punishment
           .
           But
           this
           was
           but
           a
           very
           obscure
           and
           uncertain
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           clear
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           hath
           discovered
           to
           us
           our
           Duty
           so
           plainly
           by
           the
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           hath
           presented
           us
           with
           such
           powerful
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           to
           Obedience
           in
           the
           Promises
           and
           Threatnings
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           likewise
           
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           many
           Christians
           ,
           who
           either
           through
           the
           natural
           slowness
           of
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           neglect
           of
           their
           Parents
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           or
           other
           Circumstances
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           have
           had
           far
           less
           Means
           and
           Advantages
           of
           Knowledge
           than
           others
           .
           God
           does
           not
           expect
           so
           much
           from
           those
           ,
           as
           from
           others
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           given
           greater
           Capacity
           ,
           and
           Advantages
           of
           Knowledge
           ;
           and
           when
           our
           Lord
           shall
           come
           to
           call
           his
           Servants
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           beaten
           with
           fewer
           stripes
           than
           others
           ;
           they
           shall
           not
           wholly
           escape
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           not
           wholly
           ignorant
           ;
           but
           by
           how
           much
           they
           had
           less
           Knowledge
           than
           others
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           their
           Punishment
           shall
           be
           lighter
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           all
           the
           Equity
           in
           the
           World
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           Men
           should
           be
           accountable
           according
           to
           what
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           whom
           less
           is
           given
           ,
           less
           should
           be
           required
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           The
           Scripture
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             judge
             the
             World
             in
             Righteousness
          
           ;
           now
           Justice
           does
           require
           ,
           that
           in
           taxing
           the
           Punishment
           
           of
           Offenders
           ,
           every
           thing
           should
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           a
           just
           excuse
           and
           extenuation
           of
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           that
           accordingly
           their
           Punishment
           should
           be
           abated
           .
           Now
           the
           greatest
           extenuation
           of
           any
           fault
           is
           ignorance
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           proceeds
           from
           no
           fault
           of
           ours
           ,
           no
           fault
           can
           proceed
           from
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           so
           far
           as
           any
           Man
           is
           innocently
           ignorant
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           so
           far
           he
           is
           excusable
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           every
           degree
           of
           ignorance
           takes
           off
           so
           much
           from
           the
           perverseness
           of
           the
           will
           ;
           &
           
             nihil
             ardet
             in
             inferno
             ,
             nisi
             propria
             voluntas
             ,
          
           
             Nothing
             is
             punisht
             in
             Hell
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             from
             our
             Wills.
             
          
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           this
           Discourse
           for
           any
           commendation
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           encouragement
           to
           it
           .
           For
           Knowledge
           hath
           many
           advantages
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           much
           more
           desirable
           ,
           if
           we
           use
           it
           well
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           own
           fault
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           our selves
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           much
           happier
           by
           our
           Knowledge
           ,
           than
           any
           Man
           can
           be
           by
           his
           Ignorance
           ;
           for
           tho'
           Ignorance
           may
           plead
           an
           excuse
           ,
           yet
           it
           can
           hope
           for
           no
           
           Reward
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           always
           better
           to
           need
           no
           excuse
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           the
           best
           in
           the
           world
           ready
           at
           hand
           to
           plead
           for
           our selves
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           is
           no
           where
           an
           excuse
           where
           it
           is
           cherisht
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           would
           be
           the
           vainest
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           for
           any
           Man
           to
           foster
           it
           ,
           in
           hopes
           thereby
           to
           excuse
           himself
           ;
           for
           where
           it
           is
           wilful
           and
           chosen
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           it
           is
           the
           most
           unreasonable
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           any
           Man's
           fault
           should
           prove
           his
           excuse
           .
           So
           that
           this
           can
           be
           no
           encouragement
           to
           ignorance
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           it
           extenuates
           the
           faults
           of
           Men
           ;
           for
           it
           does
           not
           extenuate
           them
           ,
           whenever
           it
           is
           wilful
           and
           affected
           ;
           and
           when
           ever
           it
           is
           designed
           and
           chosen
           ,
           it
           is
           wilful
           ;
           and
           then
           no
           Man
           can
           reasonably
           design
           to
           continue
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           an
           excuse
           for
           his
           faults
           ,
           because
           then
           the
           ignorance
           is
           wilful
           ,
           and
           whenever
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           an
           excuse
           .
        
         
           I
           the
           rather
           speak
           this
           ,
           because
           Ignorance
           hath
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           meet
           with
           great
           Patrons
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           
           and
           to
           be
           extol'd
           ,
           tho'
           not
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           yet
           upon
           another
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           is
           less
           pretence
           of
           Reason
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           Mother
           of
           Devotion
           .
           Of
           Superstition
           I
           grant
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           we
           see
           plentiful
           proof
           ,
           among
           those
           who
           are
           so
           careful
           to
           preserve
           and
           cherish
           it
           :
           but
           that
           true
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           should
           spring
           from
           it
           ,
           is
           as
           unlikely
           ,
           as
           that
           Darkness
           should
           produce
           Light.
           I
           do
           hope
           indeed
           ,
           and
           Charitably
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           ignorance
           in
           which
           some
           are
           detained
           by
           their
           Teachers
           and
           Governours
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           real
           excuse
           ,
           to
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           are
           otherwise
           honest
           and
           sincere
           ;
           but
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           errors
           and
           faults
           which
           proceed
           from
           this
           ignorance
           ,
           will
           lie
           heavy
           upon
           those
           who
           keep
           them
           in
           it
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           Observation
           ,
           That
           the
           greater
           Advantages
           and
           Opportunities
           any
           Man
           hath
           of
           knowing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Duty
           ,
           the
           greater
           will
           be
           his
           Condemnation
           if
           he
           do
           not
           do
           it
           .
           
             The
             Servant
             which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
             ,
             neither
             did
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             beaten
             with
             many
             stripes
             .
          
           
           
             Which
             knew
             his
             Lord's
             will
             ,
             and
             prepared
             not
             himself
          
           ;
           The
           preparation
           of
           our
           Mind
           to
           do
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           whenever
           there
           is
           occasion
           and
           opportunity
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           accepted
           with
           him
           ;
           a
           Will
           rightly
           disposed
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           not
           brought
           in
           to
           act
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           does
           not
           lose
           its
           Reward
           :
           but
           when
           ,
           notwithstanding
           we
           know
           our
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           there
           are
           neither
           of
           these
           ,
           neither
           the
           act
           ,
           nor
           the
           preparation
           and
           resolution
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           what
           punishment
           may
           we
           not
           expect
           ?
        
         
           The
           Just
           God
           ,
           in
           punishing
           the
           sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           proportions
           the
           punishment
           to
           the
           Crime
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Crime
           is
           greater
           ,
           the
           punishment
           riseth
           ;
           as
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           ,
           where
           the
           Crime
           was
           small
           ,
           the
           Malefactor
           was
           sentenced
           to
           
             a
             few
             stripes
          
           ;
           where
           it
           was
           great
           ,
           he
           was
           
             beaten
             with
             many
          
           .
           Thus
           our
           Saviour
           represents
           the
           great
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           dealing
           with
           Sinners
           ;
           according
           as
           their
           Sins
           are
           aggravated
           ,
           he
           will
           add
           to
           their
           punishment
           .
           Now
           after
           all
           the
           aggravations
           of
           sin
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           that
           doth
           more
           intrinsically
           heighten
           the
           malignity
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           when
           
           it
           is
           committed
           against
           the
           clear
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           these
           three
           accounts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God's
           Will
           is
           so
           great
           an
           advantage
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           great
           obligation
           upon
           us
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Because
           the
           neglect
           of
           our
           Duty
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           wilfulness
           and
           contempt
           .
           I
           shall
           speak
           briefly
           to
           these
           three
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God's
           Will
           is
           so
           great
           an
           advantage
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           every
           advantage
           of
           doing
           our
           Duty
           ,
           is
           a
           certain
           aggravation
           of
           our
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Reason
           which
           our
           Saviour
           adds
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             For
             to
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             them
             much
             will
             be
             required
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             Men
             have
             committed
             much
             ,
             of
             him
             they
             will
             ask
             the
             more
             .
          
           It
           was
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           a
           great
           discouragement
           and
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           
           that
           they
           were
           so
           doubtful
           concerning
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           cases
           left
           to
           the
           uncertainty
           of
           their
           own
           Reason
           ,
           by
           what
           way
           and
           means
           they
           might
           best
           apply
           themselves
           to
           the
           pleasing
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           discouraged
           several
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           them
           from
           all
           serious
           endeavours
           in
           Religion
           ,
           thinking
           it
           as
           good
           to
           do
           nothing
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           mistaken
           about
           it
           .
           Others
           that
           were
           more
           naturally
           Devout
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           satisfie
           their
           Consciences
           without
           some
           expressions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           fell
           into
           various
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           were
           ready
           to
           embrace
           any
           way
           of
           Worship
           which
           Custom
           prescribed
           ,
           or
           the
           fancies
           of
           Men
           could
           suggest
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           hence
           sprang
           all
           the
           stupid
           and
           barbarous
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Heathen
           .
           For
           ignorance
           growing
           upon
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           natural
           propention
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           certain
           direction
           ,
           exprest
           it self
           in
           those
           foolish
           and
           abominable
           Idolatries
           ,
           which
           were
           practiced
           among
           the
           Heathen
           .
        
         
         
           And
           is
           it
           not
           then
           a
           mighty
           advantage
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           the
           clear
           and
           certain
           direction
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ?
           We
           have
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           plainly
           discovered
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           our
           Duty
           clearly
           defined
           and
           determined
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           Man
           that
           is
           in
           any
           measure
           free
           from
           interest
           and
           prejudice
           ,
           can
           easily
           mistake
           in
           any
           great
           and
           material
           part
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
           We
           have
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           plainly
           revealed
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Character
           of
           him
           given
           ,
           as
           is
           most
           suitable
           to
           our
           natural
           Conceptions
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           as
           render
           him
           both
           awful
           and
           amiable
           ;
           for
           the
           Scripture
           represents
           him
           to
           us
           as
           Great
           and
           Good
           ,
           Powerful
           and
           Merciful
           ,
           a
           perfect
           hater
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           lover
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           the
           Law
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           Worship
           (
           so
           far
           as
           was
           needful
           )
           and
           the
           Rules
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           clearly
           exprest
           and
           laid
           down
           ;
           and
           as
           a
           powerful
           Motive
           and
           Argument
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           a
           plain
           discovery
           made
           to
           us
           of
           the
           endless
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           of
           another
           World.
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           mighty
           advantage
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           God's
           Will
           ,
           
           to
           have
           it
           so
           plainly
           declared
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           powerfully
           enforced
           upon
           us
           ?
           So
           that
           our
           Duty
           lies
           plainly
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           we
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           neglecting
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           considering
           the
           advantage
           we
           have
           of
           doing
           God's
           Will
           ,
           by
           our
           clear
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           altogether
           inexcusable
           if
           we
           do
           it
           not
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Will
           is
           likewise
           a
           great
           obligation
           upon
           us
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           .
           For
           what
           ought
           in
           reason
           to
           oblige
           us
           more
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           fully
           assur'd
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           great
           Soveraign
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           save
           ,
           or
           to
           destroy
           ?
           that
           it
           is
           the
           pleasure
           of
           him
           that
           made
           us
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           declared
           that
           he
           designs
           to
           make
           us
           happy
           ,
           by
           our
           obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           we
           know
           these
           things
           to
           be
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           obligation
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Authority
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           our
           own
           interest
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           neglect
           them
           ,
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           in
           our
           own
           excuse
           .
           We
           knew
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           advantage
           of
           
           keeping
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           penalty
           of
           breaking
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           after
           this
           we
           will
           transgress
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Apology
           to
           be
           made
           for
           us
           .
           They
           have
           something
           to
           plead
           for
           themselves
           ,
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           that
           tho'
           they
           had
           some
           apprehension
           of
           some
           parts
           of
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           their
           Minds
           were
           apt
           to
           dictate
           to
           them
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           some
           things
           ,
           yet
           the
           different
           apprehensions
           of
           Mankind
           about
           several
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           doubts
           and
           uncertainties
           of
           their
           own
           Minds
           concerning
           them
           ,
           made
           them
           easie
           to
           be
           carried
           off
           from
           their
           Duty
           ,
           by
           the
           vicious
           inclinations
           of
           their
           own
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           tyranny
           of
           Custom
           and
           Example
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasant
           temptations
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ;
           but
           had
           they
           had
           a
           clear
           and
           undoubted
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           certainly
           known
           these
           things
           to
           be
           his
           Will
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           conquered
           and
           born
           down
           all
           Objections
           and
           Temptations
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           had
           not
           ,
           would
           have
           stopt
           their
           mouths
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           all
           excuse
           from
           them
           .
           There
           is
           some
           colour
           in
           this
           plea
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           cases
           they
           did
           not
           know
           certainly
           what
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           was
           :
           but
           for
           us
           who
           
           own
           a
           clear
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           profess
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           say
           for
           our selves
           ,
           to
           mitigate
           the
           severity
           of
           God
           toward
           us
           ;
           why
           he
           should
           not
           pour
           forth
           all
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           execute
           upon
           us
           the
           fierceness
           of
           his
           anger
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           neglect
           of
           God's
           will
           when
           we
           know
           it
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           wilfulness
           and
           contempt
           .
           If
           we
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           the
           fault
           is
           solely
           in
           our
           wills
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           wilful
           any
           sin
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           hainously
           wicked
           is
           it
           .
           There
           can
           hardly
           be
           a
           greater
           aggravation
           of
           a
           Crime
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           proceed
           from
           meer
           obstinacy
           and
           perverseness
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           know
           it
           to
           be
           our
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           not
           ,
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           the
           highest
           contempt
           of
           the
           greatest
           Authority
           in
           the
           World.
           And
           do
           we
           think
           this
           to
           be
           but
           a
           small
           aggravation
           ,
           to
           affront
           the
           great
           Soveraign
           and
           Judge
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           not
           only
           to
           break
           his
           Laws
           ;
           but
           to
           trample
           upon
           them
           and
           despise
           them
           ,
           when
           we
           know
           whose
           Laws
           they
           are
           ?
           
             Will
             we
             provoke
             the
             Lord
             to
             jealousie
             ?
             are
             we
             stronger
             than
             he
             ?
          
           We
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           God
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             Adultery
          
           ;
           
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             Steal
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             bear
             false
             witness
             against
             thy
             Neighbour
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             hate
             ,
             or
             oppress
             ,
             or
             defraud
             thy
             Brother
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
          
           ;
           and
           will
           we
           notwithstanding
           venture
           to
           break
           these
           Laws
           ,
           knowing
           whose
           Authority
           they
           are
           stampt
           withal
           ?
           After
           this
           contempt
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           favour
           can
           we
           hope
           for
           from
           him
           ?
           what
           can
           we
           say
           for
           our selves
           ,
           why
           any
           one
           of
           those
           many
           stripes
           which
           are
           threatned
           should
           be
           abated
           to
           us
           ?
           
             Ignosci
             aliquatenus
             ignorantiae
             potest
             ;
             contemptus
             veniam
             non
             habet
          
           ;
           
             Something
             may
             be
             pardoned
             to
             ignorance
             ;
             but
             contempt
             can
             expect
             no
             forgiveness
             .
          
           He
           that
           strikes
           his
           Prince
           ,
           not
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           hath
           something
           to
           say
           for
           himself
           ,
           that
           tho'
           he
           did
           a
           disloyal
           act
           ,
           yet
           it
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           a
           disloyal
           Mind
           :
           but
           he
           that
           first
           acknowledgeth
           him
           for
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           then
           affronts
           him
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           with
           the
           utmost
           severity
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           it
           wilfully
           ,
           and
           in
           meer
           contempt
           .
           The
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           which
           we
           go
           against
           ,
           takes
           away
           all
           possible
           excuse
           from
           us
           ;
           for
           nothing
           
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           offend
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           both
           Authority
           to
           command
           us
           ,
           and
           Power
           to
           destroy
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           ,
           as
           briefly
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           represented
           to
           you
           the
           true
           ground
           and
           reason
           of
           the
           aggravation
           of
           those
           Sins
           ,
           which
           are
           committed
           against
           the
           clear
           knowledge
           of
           God's
           Will
           ,
           and
           our
           Duty
           ;
           because
           this
           knowledge
           is
           so
           great
           an
           advantage
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           our
           Duty
           ;
           so
           great
           an
           obligation
           upon
           us
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           neglect
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Will
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           great
           wilfulness
           ,
           and
           a
           down-right
           contempt
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
        
         
           And
           shall
           I
           now
           need
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           concerns
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           live
           up
           to
           that
           knowledge
           which
           we
           have
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           our selves
           to
           do
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           to
           be
           always
           in
           a
           readiness
           and
           disposition
           to
           do
           what
           we
           know
           to
           be
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           actually
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           occasion
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           ?
           And
           it
           concerns
           us
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           we
           ,
           in
           this
           Age
           and
           Nation
           ,
           
           have
           so
           many
           advantages
           ,
           above
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           our
           Duty
           .
           We
           enjoy
           the
           clearest
           and
           most
           perfect
           Revelation
           which
           God
           ever
           made
           of
           his
           Will
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           light
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           plentifully
           shed
           amongst
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           free
           use
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           sealed
           Book
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           lies
           open
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           studied
           by
           us
           ;
           this
           Spiritual
           Food
           is
           
             rained
             down
          
           like
           Manna
           
             round
             about
             our
             Tents
          
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           may
           gather
           so
           much
           as
           is
           sufficient
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           stinted
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           word
           of
           God
           given
           out
           to
           us
           in
           broken
           pieces
           ,
           or
           mixt
           and
           adulterated
           ,
           here
           a
           Lesson
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           there
           a
           Legend
           ;
           but
           whole
           and
           entire
           ,
           sincere
           and
           uncorrupt
           .
        
         
           God
           hath
           not
           left
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Heathen
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           to
           the
           imperfect
           and
           uncertain
           direction
           of
           Natural
           Light
           ;
           nor
           hath
           he
           revealed
           his
           Will
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           in
           dark
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           :
           but
           hath
           made
           a
           clear
           discovery
           of
           his
           Mind
           and
           Will
           to
           us
           .
           The
           Dispensation
           which
           we
           are
           under
           ,
           hath
           no
           vail
           upon
           it
           ,
           the
           
           
             Darkness
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Light
             now
             shineth
             ;
             we
             are
             of
             the
             Day
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           justly
           be
           expected
           that
           we
           should
           
             put
             off
             the
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             walk
             as
             Children
             of
             the
             Light.
          
           Every
           degree
           of
           knowledge
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           is
           an
           aggravation
           of
           the
           Sins
           committed
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           our
           Lord
           comes
           to
           pass
           Sentence
           upon
           us
           ,
           will
           add
           to
           the
           number
           of
           our
           stripes
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           God
           should
           inflict
           no
           positive
           torment
           upon
           Sinners
           ;
           yet
           their
           own
           Minds
           would
           deal
           most
           severely
           with
           them
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           and
           nothing
           will
           gall
           their
           Consciences
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           remember
           against
           what
           Light
           they
           did
           offend
           .
           For
           herein
           lies
           the
           very
           nature
           and
           sting
           of
           all
           guilt
           ,
           to
           be
           conscious
           to
           our selves
           ,
           
             that
             we
             knew
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             not
             .
          
           The
           Vices
           and
           Corruptions
           which
           reigned
           in
           the
           World
           before
           ,
           will
           be
           pardonable
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           ours
           .
           
             The
             times
             of
             that
             ignorance
             God
             winked
             at
             :
             but
             now
             he
             commands
             all
             Men
             every
             where
             to
             Repent
             .
          
           Mankind
           had
           some
           excuse
           for
           their
           Errors
           before
           ,
           and
           God
           was
           pleased
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           overlook
           them
           :
           but
           
             if
             we
             continue
             still
             in
             our
             sins
             ,
          
           
           
             we
             have
             no
             cloak
             for
             them
             .
          
           All
           the
           degrees
           of
           Light
           which
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           are
           so
           many
           Talents
           committed
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Lord
           ,
           for
           the
           improving
           whereof
           ,
           he
           will
           call
           us
           to
           a
           strict
           account
           ;
           
             for
             unto
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             much
             shall
             be
             required
             ;
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             committed
             much
             ,
             of
             him
             he
             will
             ask
             the
             more
             .
          
           And
           nothing
           is
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           than
           that
           Men
           should
           account
           for
           all
           the
           advantages
           and
           opportunities
           they
           have
           had
           of
           knowing
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           their
           knowledge
           was
           increased
           ,
           so
           their
           sorrow
           and
           punishment
           should
           proportionably
           rise
           ,
           if
           they
           sin
           against
           it
           .
           The
           ignorance
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           World
           is
           deservedly
           pitied
           and
           lamented
           by
           us
           ;
           but
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           none
           is
           so
           sad
           ,
           as
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           having
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God's
           Will
           ,
           neglect
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           
             how
             much
             better
             had
             it
             been
             for
             them
             not
             to
             have
             kuown
             the
             way
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             than
             after
             they
             have
             known
             it
             ,
             to
             turn
             from
             the
             holy
             Commandment
             delivered
             unto
             them
             !
          
           If
           we
           had
           been
           born
           ,
           and
           brought
           up
           in
           ignorance
           of
           the
           true
           God
           and
           his
           Will
           ,
           
             we
             had
             had
             no
             sin
          
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           now
           we
           have
           :
           
             but
             now
             that
             we
             see
             ,
             our
             sin
             remains
             .
          
           
           This
           will
           aggravate
           our
           Condemnation
           beyond
           measure
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Salvation
           so
           clearly
           revealed
           to
           us
           .
           Our
           Duty
           lies
           plainly
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           know
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           
             what
             manner
             of
             Persons
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             all
             holy
             Conversation
             and
             Godliness
             .
          
           We
           believe
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           to
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           He
           may
           be
           
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             with
             his
             Mighty
             Angels
             ,
          
           not
           only
           
             to
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
          
           but
           on
           them
           that
           have
           known
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             obey
             not
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son.
          
           And
           if
           all
           this
           will
           not
           move
           us
           to
           prepare
           our selves
           to
           do
           our
           Lord's
           Will
           ,
           we
           deserve
           to
           have
           our
           stripes
           multiplied
           .
           No
           Condemnation
           can
           be
           too
           heavy
           for
           those
           who
           offend
           against
           the
           clear
           knowledge
           of
           God's
           Will
           ,
           and
           their
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           be
           perswaded
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           what
           we
           know
           ;
           let
           the
           light
           which
           is
           in
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           descend
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ;
           let
           us
           not
           dare
           to
           continue
           any
           longer
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           any
           known
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           neglect
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           we
           are
           
           convinced
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           
             if
             our
             hearts
             condemn
             us
             not
             ,
          
           neither
           for
           the
           neglect
           of
           the
           means
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           nor
           for
           rebelling
           against
           the
           Light
           of
           God's
           Truth
           shining
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           glaring
           upon
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           
             then
             have
             we
             confidence
             towards
             God
             :
             but
             if
             our
             hearts
             condemn
             us
             ,
             God
             is
             greater
             than
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             knows
             all
             things
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIV
           .
        
         
           The
           Sins
           of
           Men
           not
           chargeable
           upon
           God
           ;
           but
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             JAMES
             I.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             ,
             neither
             tempteth
             he
             any
             Man
             :
             But
             every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             away
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
          
        
         
           NEXT
           to
           the
           Bel●ef
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Providence
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           Fundamentally
           necessary
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           ,
           than
           the
           belief
           of
           these
           two
           Principles
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           and
           
           
             That
             every
             Man's
             Sin
             lies
             at
             his
             own
             door
             and
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             blame
             himself
             for
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             he
             does
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           that
           he
           is
           no
           way
           accessary
           to
           our
           faults
           ,
           either
           by
           tempting
           or
           forcing
           us
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           them
           .
           For
           if
           he
           were
           ,
           they
           would
           neither
           properly
           be
           Sins
           ,
           nor
           could
           they
           be
           justly
           punished
           .
           They
           would
           not
           properly
           be
           Sins
           ,
           for
           Sin
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           supposing
           Men
           to
           be
           either
           tempted
           or
           necessitated
           thereto
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           call
           Sin
           ,
           would
           either
           be
           a
           meer
           passive
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           an
           active
           Compliance
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           neither
           way
           a
           contradiction
           to
           it
           .
           Nor
           could
           these
           actions
           be
           justly
           punished
           ;
           for
           all
           punishment
           supposeth
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           a
           fault
           supposeth
           liberty
           and
           freedom
           from
           force
           and
           necessity
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           justly
           punished
           for
           that
           which
           he
           cannot
           help
           ,
           and
           no
           Man
           can
           help
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           necessitated
           and
           compel'd
           to
           .
           And
           tho'
           there
           were
           no
           force
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           but
           only
           temptation
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           unreasonable
           for
           the
           same
           person
           to
           tempt
           and
           punish
           .
           For
           as
           nothing
           is
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           holiness
           
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ;
           so
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           against
           justice
           and
           goodness
           ,
           than
           first
           to
           draw
           Men
           into
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           chastize
           them
           for
           it
           .
           So
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Principle
           which
           lies
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             Men.
          
           And
           then
           ,
        
         
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             every
             Man's
             fault
             lies
             at
             his
             own
             door
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             reason
             enough
             to
             blame
             himself
             for
             all
             the
             evil
             that
             he
             does
             .
          
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           Men
           properly
           guilty
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           have
           done
           amiss
           ,
           they
           are
           conscious
           to
           themselves
           it
           was
           their
           own
           act
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           have
           done
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           guilt
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           Men
           liable
           to
           punishment
           ;
           and
           fear
           of
           punishment
           is
           the
           great
           restraint
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           Arguments
           for
           Virtue
           and
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           
             And
             both
             these
             Principles
             our
             Apostle
             St.
          
           James
           
             does
             here
             fully
             assert
             in
             the
             words
             which
             I
             have
             read
             unto
             you
             .
          
           L●t
           no
           Man
           say
           when
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           I
           am
           tempted
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           with
           evil
           ,
           neither
           tempteth
           he
           any
           
           Man
           :
           But
           every
           Man
           is
           tempted
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           drawn
           away
           of
           his
           own
           Lust
           ,
           and
           enticed
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           these
           two
           things
           are
           plainly
           contained
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             tempt
             any
             Man
             to
             Sin.
          
           Let
           no
           Man
           say
           when
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           I
           am
           tempted
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           with
           evil
           ,
           neither
           tempteth
           he
           any
           Man.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Man's
             fault
             lies
             at
             his
             own
             door
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             his
             own
             greatest
             tempter
             .
          
           But
           every
           Man
           is
           tempted
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           drawn
           away
           of
           his
           own
           Lust
           ,
           and
           enticed
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             That
             God
             doth
             not
             tempt
             any
             Man
             to
             Sin.
          
           Let
           no
           Man
           say
           when
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           I
           am
           tempted
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           with
           evil
           ,
           neither
           tempteth
           he
           any
           Man.
           
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             there
             are
          
           three
           
             things
             to
             be
             considered
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             The
             Proposition
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             rejects
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
          
           That
           
           God
           tempts
           Men.
           Let
           no
           Man
           say
           when
           he
           is
           tempted
           ,
           I
           am
           tempted
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           manner
           in
           which
           he
           rejects
           it
           .
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             so
          
           .
           By
           which
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           insinuates
           these
           two
           Things
           .
           1.
           
           That
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           lay
           their
           faults
           upon
           God
           :
           For
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             L●t
             no
             Man
             say
             so
          
           ,
           he
           intimates
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           that
           some
           
             did
             say
          
           so
           ;
           and
           ,
           2
           dly
           .
           That
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           fault
           ,
           but
           an
           impious
           assertion
           to
           say
           that
           God
           tempts
           Men.
           He
           speaks
           of
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           rejected
           with
           detestation
           .
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           affirm
           a
           thing
           so
           impious
           and
           dishonourable
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             The
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             that
             he
             brings
             against
             it
             ,
          
           For
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           with
           evil
           ,
           neither
           tempteth
           he
           any
           Man.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Proposition
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           rejects
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             That
             God
             tempts
             Men
             :
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God.
          
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           the
           more
           distinctly
           understand
           
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           rejects
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           very
           requisite
           to
           consider
           what
           Temptation
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           sorts
           and
           kinds
           of
           it
           .
           To
           Tempt
           a
           Man
           ,
           is
           in
           general
           ,
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           make
           trial
           of
           him
           in
           any
           kind
           what
           he
           will
           do
           .
           In
           Scripture
           Temptation
           is
           commonly
           confin'd
           to
           the
           trial
           of
           a
           Man's
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           of
           his
           virtuous
           or
           vicious
           inclinations
           .
           But
           then
           it
           is
           such
           a
           trial
           as
           endangers
           a
           Man's
           virtue
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           be
           not
           well
           resolved
           ,
           is
           likely
           to
           overcome
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           fall
           into
           Sin.
           So
           that
           temptation
           does
           always
           imply
           something
           of
           danger
           the
           worst
           way
           .
           And
           Men
           are
           thus
           tempted
           ,
           either
           from
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           others
           ;
           by
           others
           chiefly
           these
           two
           ways
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           direct
           and
           down-right
           perswasions
           to
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           By
           being
           brought
           into
           such
           Circumstances
           as
           will
           greatly
           endanger
           their
           falling
           into
           it
           ,
           tho'
           none
           solicit
           and
           perswade
           them
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           By
           direct
           and
           down-right
           perswasions
           to
           Sin.
           Thus
           the
           Devil
           tempted
           our
           First
           Parents
           ,
           by
           representing
           things
           so
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           might
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           incite
           them
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           weaken
           and
           loosen
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           great
           curb
           and
           restraint
           from
           it
           .
           On
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           he
           represents
           to
           them
           the
           advantages
           they
           should
           have
           by
           breaking
           God's
           Command
           .
           
             God
             doth
             know
             that
             in
             the
             day
             ye
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             then
             your
             eyes
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             as
             Gods
             ,
             knowing
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           he
           represents
           the
           danger
           of
           offending
           not
           to
           be
           so
           great
           and
           certain
           as
           they
           imagined
           .
           
             The
             Serpent
             said
             unto
             the
             Woman
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             surely
             dye
             .
          
           And
           the
           Devil
           had
           so
           good
           success
           in
           this
           way
           of
           tempting
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           as
           to
           encourage
           him
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           second
           ,
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ;
           for
           he
           would
           have
           perswaded
           him
           
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             him
             ,
          
           by
           offering
           him
           
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             them
             .
          
           And
           thus
           bad
           Men
           many
           times
           tempt
           others
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           the
           same
           
           wicked
           Courses
           with
           themselves
           .
           Solomon
           represents
           to
           us
           the
           manner
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           Prov.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             My
             Son
             ,
             if
             Sinners
             entice
             thee
             ,
             consent
             thou
             not
             ;
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             come
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             wait
             for
             blood
             ,
             let
             us
             lurk
             privily
             for
             the
             innocent
             without
             cause
             ;
             we
             shall
             find
             all
             precious
             substance
             ,
             we
             shall
             fill
             our
             houses
             with
             spoil
             .
             Cast
             in
             thy
             lot
             amongst
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             all
             have
             one
             purse
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           first
           way
           of
           temptation
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           be
           sure
           God
           tempts
           no
           Man
           this
           way
           .
           He
           offers
           no
           Arguments
           to
           Man
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           Sin
           ;
           he
           no
           where
           proposeth
           either
           Reward
           or
           Impunity
           to
           Sinners
           :
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           gives
           all
           imaginable
           encouragement
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           threatens
           the
           transgression
           of
           his
           Law
           with
           most
           dreadful
           Punishments
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Men
           are
           likewise
           tempted
           ,
           by
           being
           brought
           into
           such
           Circumstances
           ,
           as
           will
           greatly
           endanger
           their
           falling
           into
           Sin
           ,
           tho'
           none
           perswade
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           happens
           two
           ways
           ;
           when
           Men
           are
           remarkably
           beset
           with
           the
           allurements
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           assaulted
           
           with
           the
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           either
           of
           these
           Conditions
           are
           great
           temptations
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           make
           powerful
           assaults
           upon
           them
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           fall
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           ill
           disposed
           before
           ,
           or
           are
           but
           of
           a
           weak
           Virtue
           and
           Resolution
           .
        
         
           The
           allurements
           of
           the
           World
           are
           strong
           temptations
           ;
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Honours
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Occasions
           and
           Incentives
           to
           many
           Lusts
           .
           Honour
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           other●
           ,
           especially
           when
           Men
           are
           suddenly
           lifted
           up
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           low
           Condition
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           transport
           Men
           to
           Pride
           and
           Insolency
           towards
           others
           .
           Power
           is
           a
           strong
           Liquor
           which
           does
           easily
           intoxicate
           weak
           Minds
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           apt
           to
           say
           and
           do
           undecent
           things
           .
           
             Man
             that
             is
             in
             Honour
             and
             understands
             not
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             Beasts
             that
             perish
          
           ;
           Intimating
           that
           Men
           who
           are
           exalted
           to
           an
           high
           Condition
           ,
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           forget
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           play
           the
           Fools
           and
           Beasts
           .
           It
           requires
           great
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           a
           well-poised
           Mind
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           lifted
           up
           with
           one's
           Condition
           .
           Weak
           heads
           are
           apt
           to
           turn
           and
           
           grow
           dizzy
           ,
           when
           they
           look
           down
           from
           a
           great
           height
           .
        
         
           
             And
             so
             likewise
             Ease
             and
             Prosperity
             are
             a
             very
             slippery
             Condition
             to
             most
             Men
             ,
             and
             without
             great
             care
             ,
             do
             endanger
             the
             falling
             into
             great
             Sins
             .
             So
          
           Solomon
           observes
           ,
           Prov.
           
             1.
             32.
          
           
           For
           the
           turning
           away
           of
           the
           simple
           shall
           slay
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           prosperity
           of
           fools
           shall
           destroy
           them
           .
           
             For
             this
             Reason
          
           Agur
           
             maketh
             his
             Prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
          
           give
           him
           neither
           Poverty
           nor
           Riches
           ,
           
             but
             keep
             him
             in
             a
             mean
             Condition
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             both
             extreams
             ,
          
           Prov.
           
             30.
             8
             ,
             9.
          
           
           Give
           me
           not
           Riches
           ,
           lest
           I
           be
           full
           ,
           and
           deny
           thee
           .
           
             Both
             the
             eager
             desire
             ,
             and
             the
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             Riches
             do
             frequently
             prove
             fatal
             to
             Men.
             So
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             elsewhere
             very
             Emphatically
             ,
          
           Mat.
           
             19.
             23
             ,
             24.
          
           
           Verily
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           a
           Rich
           Man
           shall
           hardly
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           :
           And
           again
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           easier
           for
           a
           Camel
           to
           go
           through
           the
           eye
           of
           a
           needle
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           Rich
           Man
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           St.
           Paul
           
             likewise
             very
             fully
             declares
             unto
             us
             the
          
           
           
             great
             danger
             of
             this
             Condition
             ,
             1
          
           Tim.
           
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
          
           
           But
           they
           that
           will
           be
           Rich
           ,
           fall
           into
           temptation
           ,
           and
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           into
           many
           foolish
           and
           hurtful
           lusts
           ,
           which
           drown
           Men
           in
           destruction
           and
           perdition
           ;
           for
           the
           love
           of
           mony
           is
           the
           root
           of
           all
           evil
           ,
           which
           while
           some
           coveted
           after
           ,
           they
           have
           erred
           from
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           pierced
           themselves
           through
           with
           many
           sorrows
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           greatest
           Bait
           of
           all
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           is
           sensual
           Pleasures
           ;
           the
           very
           presence
           and
           opportunity
           of
           these
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           kindle
           the
           Desires
           ,
           and
           to
           inflame
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Men
           ,
           especially
           where
           these
           temptations
           meet
           with
           suitable
           tempers
           ,
           where
           every
           spark
           that
           falls
           catcheth
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           especially
           if
           they
           threaten
           or
           fall
           upon
           Men
           in
           any
           degree
           of
           extremity
           ,
           are
           strong
           temptations
           to
           Human
           Nature
           .
           Poverty
           and
           Want
           ,
           Pain
           and
           Suffering
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           any
           great
           Evil
           ,
           especially
           of
           Death
           ,
           these
           are
           great
           straits
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           tempt
           Men
           to
           great
           Sins
           ,
           to
           impatience
           and
           discontent
           ,
           
           to
           unjust
           and
           dishonest
           shifts
           ,
           to
           the
           forsaking
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Apostacy
           from
           his
           Truth
           and
           Religion
           .
           Agur
           was
           sensible
           of
           the
           dangerous
           temptation
           of
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           prays
           against
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           Riches
           ;
           
             Give
             me
             not
             Poverty
             ,
             lest
             being
             Poor
             I
             steal
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             in
             vain
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           lest
           I
           be
           tempted
           to
           Theft
           ,
           and
           Perjury
           .
           The
           Devil
           ,
           whose
           Trade
           it
           is
           to
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           knew
           very
           well
           the
           force
           of
           these
           sorts
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           when
           he
           desired
           God
           first
           to
           touch
           Job
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           what
           effect
           that
           would
           have
           ,
           Job
           1.
           11.
           
           
             But
             put
             forth
             thine
             hand
             now
             ,
             and
             touch
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             curse
             thee
             to
             thy
             face
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           found
           himself
           deceived
           in
           this
           ,
           surely
           he
           thought
           ,
           that
           were
           he
           but
           afflicted
           with
           great
           bodily
           pains
           ,
           that
           would
           put
           him
           out
           of
           all
           patience
           ,
           and
           flesh
           and
           blood
           would
           not
           be
           able
           to
           withstand
           this
           Temptation
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           ver
           .
           5.
           
           
             But
             put
             forth
             thine
             hand
             now
             ,
             and
             touch
             his
             bone
             and
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             curse
             thee
             to
             thy
             face
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           the
           great
           Temptation
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           were
           assaulted
           withal
           ;
           they
           
           were
           tempted
           to
           forsake
           Christ
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           by
           a
           most
           violent
           Persecution
           ,
           by
           the
           spoiling
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           by
           Imprisonment
           ,
           and
           Torture
           ,
           and
           Death
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           kind
           of
           Temptation
           which
           the
           Apostle
           particularly
           speaks
           of
           before
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             that
             endureth
             temptation
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             is
             tried
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
          
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God.
          
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           given
           an
           account
           of
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           temptations
           comprehended
           under
           this
           second
           Head
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           Men
           are
           tempted
           by
           being
           brought
           into
           such
           Circumstances
           as
           do
           greatly
           endanger
           their
           falling
           into
           Sin
           ,
           by
           the
           Allurements
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Evils
           and
           Calamities
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Question
           is
           ,
           how
           far
           God
           hath
           an
           hand
           in
           these
           kind
           of
           temptations
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           know
           how
           to
           limit
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           rejects
           ,
           
             that
             Men
             are
             tempted
             of
             God.
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           That
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           does
           order
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           permit
           Men
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           these
           Circumstances
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           dangerous
           temptations
           to
           Sin
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           doubt
           ,
           that
           believes
           his
           Providence
           to
           be
           concern'd
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           World.
           All
           the
           difficulty
           is
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           Apostle
           does
           here
           intend
           to
           exempt
           God
           from
           an
           hand
           in
           these
           temptations
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           clearer
           understanding
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           requisite
           to
           consider
           the
           several
           Ends
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           those
           who
           tempt
           others
           may
           have
           in
           tempting
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           temptation
           is
           for
           one
           of
           these
           three
           Ends
           or
           Reasons
           ;
           either
           for
           the
           trial
           and
           improvement
           of
           Men's
           Virtues
           ;
           or
           by
           way
           of
           Judgment
           and
           Punishment
           for
           some
           former
           great
           Sins
           and
           Provocations
           ;
           or
           with
           a
           direct
           purpose
           and
           design
           to
           seduce
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ;
           these
           I
           think
           are
           the
           chief
           Ends
           and
           Reasons
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           of
           exercising
           Men
           with
           dangerous
           temptations
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           the
           exercise
           and
           improvement
           of
           Men's
           Graces
           and
           Virtues
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           End
           which
           God
           always
           aims
           
           at
           ,
           in
           bringing
           good
           Men
           ,
           or
           permitting
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           dangerous
           temptations
           .
           And
           therefore
           St.
           James
           speaks
           of
           it
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           joy
           ,
           when
           good
           Men
           are
           exercised
           with
           afflictions
           ;
           not
           because
           afflictions
           are
           desirable
           for
           themselves
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           the
           happy
           consequences
           of
           them
           ,
           Ver.
           2
           ,
           3.
           of
           this
           
             Chap.
             My
             Brethren
             ,
             count
             it
             all
             joy
             ,
             when
             ye
             fall
             into
             divers
             temptations
             ;
             knowing
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             trying
             of
             your
             faith
             worketh
             patience
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             We
             glory
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             knowing
             that
             tribulation
             worketh
             patience
             ,
             and
             patience
             experience
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Patience
           trieth
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           this
           
             trial
             worketh
             hope
             ,
             and
             hope
             maketh
             not
             ashamed
             .
          
           These
           are
           happy
           effects
           and
           consequences
           of
           affliction
           and
           suffering
           ,
           when
           they
           improve
           the
           Virtues
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           increase
           their
           Graces
           ,
           and
           thereby
           make
           way
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           their
           Glory
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           ,
           St.
           James
           pronounceth
           those
           Blessed
           ,
           who
           are
           
             thus
             tempted
             .
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             that
             endureth
             temptation
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             is
             tried
             ,
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             Crown
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           this
           certainly
           is
           no
           disparagement
           to
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           permit
           Men
           to
           be
           thus
           tempted
           ,
           when
           he
           permits
           it
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           them
           better
           Men
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           prepare
           them
           for
           a
           greater
           Reward
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Apostle
           assures
           us
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           
             If
             so
             be
             we
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             also
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             I
             reckon
             that
             the
             sufferings
             of
             this
             present
             time
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             glory
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
             in
             us
             .
          
           And
           ver
           .
           28.
           
           
             For
             we
             know
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             good
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God.
          
           And
           this
           happy
           end
           and
           issue
           of
           temptations
           to
           good
           Men
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           secures
           to
           them
           (
           if
           they
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           themselves
           )
           one
           of
           these
           two
           ways
           ,
           either
           by
           proportioning
           the
           temptation
           to
           their
           strength
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           exceed
           that
           ,
           by
           ministring
           new
           strength
           and
           support
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           secret
           and
           extraordinary
           aids
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           By
           proportioning
           the
           temptation
           to
           their
           strength
           ;
           ordering
           things
           so
           by
           his
           secret
           and
           wise
           Providence
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           assaulted
           by
           any
           temptation
           ,
           which
           is
           beyond
           their
           
           strength
           to
           resist
           and
           overcome
           .
           And
           herein
           the
           security
           of
           good
           Men
           doth
           ordinarily
           consist
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           best
           of
           us
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           the
           firmest
           and
           most
           resolute
           virtue
           were
           in
           infinite
           danger
           ,
           if
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           did
           not
           take
           this
           care
           of
           us
           .
           For
           a
           temptation
           may
           set
           upon
           the
           best
           Men
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           ,
           or
           surprize
           them
           at
           such
           an
           advantage
           ,
           as
           no
           ordinary
           degree
           of
           grace
           and
           virtue
           is
           able
           to
           withstand
           :
           But
           where
           Men
           are
           sincerely
           good
           ,
           and
           honestly
           resolv'd
           ,
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           doth
           ward
           off
           these
           fierce
           blows
           ,
           and
           put
           by
           these
           violent
           thrusts
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           secret
           disposal
           of
           things
           ,
           keep
           them
           from
           being
           assaulted
           by
           these
           irresistible
           kinds
           of
           temptations
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           whereof
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           great
           encouragement
           to
           Men
           to
           be
           sincerely
           good
           ,
           so
           likewise
           a
           great
           Argument
           for
           a
           continual
           dependance
           upon
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           us
           off
           from
           confidence
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           strength
           .
           And
           this
           use
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           of
           it
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           12.
           
           
             Wherefore
             let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             standeth
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           confident
           that
           nothing
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           shake
           him
           ,
           or
           throw
           
           him
           down
           )
           
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             ;
             there
             hath
             no
             temptation
             taken
             you
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             common
             to
             Men
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             but
             what
             is
             humane
          
           ;
           nothing
           but
           what
           an
           humane
           strength
           ,
           assisted
           by
           an
           ordinary
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           able
           to
           resist
           and
           Conquer
           .
           But
           there
           are
           greater
           and
           more
           violent
           temptations
           than
           these
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           not
           yet
           been
           tried
           with
           ;
           and
           when
           those
           happen
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           recourse
           to
           God
           for
           an
           extraordinary
           assistance
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
        
         
           Second
           way
           I
           mention'd
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           does
           secure
           good
           Men
           in
           case
           of
           extraordinary
           temptations
           ,
           which
           no
           humane
           strength
           can
           probably
           resist
           .
           And
           this
           the
           same
           Apostle
           assures
           us
           of
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           ,
           
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             you
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             what
             you
             are
             able
             ,
             but
             will
             with
             the
             temptation
             also
             make
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           great
           and
           violent
           temptations
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           height
           of
           their
           Persecutions
           were
           exposed
           to
           )
           God
           will
           secretly
           minister
           strength
           and
           support
           equal
           to
           the
           force
           and
           power
           of
           the
           temptation
           .
           And
           this
           
           God
           did
           in
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           to
           the
           Christian
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           as
           made
           them
           joyfully
           to
           embrace
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           greatest
           chearfulness
           in
           the
           world
           to
           endure
           those
           torments
           ,
           which
           no
           humane
           patience
           was
           able
           to
           bear
           .
           And
           where
           God
           doth
           thus
           secure
           Men
           against
           temptations
           ,
           or
           support
           them
           under
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           reflection
           at
           all
           upon
           the
           goodness
           or
           justice
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           to
           permit
           them
           to
           be
           thus
           tempted
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           permits
           others
           to
           be
           thus
           tempted
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Judgment
           and
           Punishment
           for
           some
           former
           great
           Sins
           and
           Provocations
           which
           they
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           .
           And
           thus
           many
           times
           God
           punisheth
           great
           and
           notorious
           Offenders
           ,
           by
           permitting
           them
           to
           fall
           into
           great
           temptations
           ,
           which
           meeting
           with
           a
           vicious
           disposition
           ,
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           ,
           especially
           considering
           how
           by
           a
           long
           habit
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           wilful
           commission
           of
           great
           and
           notorious
           Sins
           ,
           they
           have
           made
           themselves
           an
           easie
           prey
           to
           every
           temptation
           ,
           and
           have
           driven
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           deprived
           themselves
           of
           tho●e
           
           aids
           and
           restraints
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           he
           ordinarily
           affords
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           good
           Men
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           those
           who
           are
           not
           very
           bad
           .
           And
           thus
           God
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             hardened
             Pharaoh
          
           by
           those
           Plagues
           and
           Judgments
           which
           he
           sent
           upon
           him
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           if
           we
           carefully
           read
           the
           Story
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             he
             first
             harden'd
             himself
          
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           
             God
             hardened
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           being
           hardened
           under
           the
           first
           Judgments
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           sent
           more
           ,
           which
           meeting
           with
           his
           obstinacy
           ,
           had
           this
           unnatural
           effect
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           harden
           him
           yet
           more
           ;
           not
           that
           God
           did
           infuse
           any
           wickedness
           or
           obstinacy
           into
           him
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           just
           Judgments
           sent
           more
           Plagues
           upon
           him
           ,
           which
           hardened
           him
           yet
           more
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           likely
           to
           have
           that
           effect
           upon
           him
           ,
           considering
           the
           ill
           temper
           of
           the
           Man.
           And
           it
           was
           just
           by
           way
           of
           punishment
           that
           they
           should
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           ,
           Joshua
           11.
           19
           ,
           20.
           it
           is
           said
           that
           the
           Cities
           of
           the
           Canaanites
           did
           not
           make
           peace
           with
           Joshua
           ,
           because
           
             it
             was
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             come
             against
             Israel
             in
             Battel
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             them
             utterly
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           their
           former
           iniquities
           ,
           the
           measure
           whereof
           
           was
           now
           full
           ,
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           did
           justly
           bring
           them
           into
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           under
           those
           Circumstances
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           obstinate
           against
           all
           terms
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           this
           proved
           fatal
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           like
           sense
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           several
           other
           expressions
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           likewise
           might
           seem
           very
           harsh
           .
           As
           Isaiah
           6.
           10.
           
           
             Make
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             People
             fat
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             ears
             heavy
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             eyes
             ,
             lest
             they
             see
             with
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hear
             with
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             understand
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             convert
             and
             be
             healed
          
           ;
           all
           which
           expressions
           signifie
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           former
           provocations
           and
           impenitency
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           did
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           own
           hardness
           and
           blindness
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           did
           not
           desire
           to
           understand
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           means
           of
           their
           recovery
           .
           So
           likewise
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           24.
           
           God
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             given
             up
          
           the
           idolatrous
           Heathen
           
             to
             uncleanness
             ,
             to
             vile
             and
             unnatural
             lusts
          
           ;
           and
           Ver.
           28.
           
             to
             a
             reprobate
             and
             injudicious
             Mind
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           their
           Idolatry
           ,
           he
           left
           them
           to
           the
           power
           of
           those
           temptations
           ,
           which
           betrayed
           them
           to
           the
           vilest
           lusts
           .
           
           And
           to
           mention
           but
           one
           Text
           more
           ,
           2
           Thes
           .
           2.
           11.
           the
           Apostle
           threatens
           those
           that
           rejected
           the
           truth
           ,
           that
           
             for
             this
             cause
             God
             would
             send
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
          
           (
           the
           efficacy
           of
           error
           )
           
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lye
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             might
             be
             damned
             ,
             who
             believed
             not
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             had
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           a
           just
           punishment
           for
           their
           renouncing
           the
           truth
           ,
           God
           gave
           them
           over
           to
           the
           power
           of
           delusion
           ;
           their
           error
           had
           its
           full
           scope
           at
           them
           ,
           to
           tempt
           them
           with
           all
           its
           colours
           and
           pretences
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           places
           which
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           God
           is
           said
           to
           give
           Men
           up
           to
           the
           power
           of
           temptation
           ,
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           some
           former
           great
           Crimes
           and
           Provocations
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           unjust
           with
           God
           thus
           to
           deal
           with
           Men
           ,
           to
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           power
           of
           temptation
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           first
           wilfully
           forsaken
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           case
           God
           doth
           not
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           but
           leaves
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           be
           tempted
           by
           their
           own
           hearts
           lusts
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           yield
           and
           are
           Conquered
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           own
           fault
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           neglected
           God's
           grace
           ,
           whereby
           they
           
           might
           have
           been
           able
           to
           have
           resisted
           those
           temptations
           ;
           and
           have
           forced
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           withdraw
           himself
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           them
           open
           and
           naked
           to
           those
           assaults
           of
           temptation
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           might
           otherwise
           have
           been
           sufficiently
           armed
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           last
           end
           of
           temptation
           which
           I
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           to
           try
           Men
           ,
           with
           a
           direct
           purpose
           and
           intention
           to
           seduce
           Men
           to
           Sin.
           Thus
           wicked
           Men
           tempt
           others
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           Men.
           Thus
           he
           tempted
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           and
           seduced
           them
           from
           their
           Obedience
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           God.
           Thus
           he
           tempted
           Job
           ,
           by
           bringing
           him
           into
           those
           Circumstances
           ,
           which
           were
           very
           likely
           to
           have
           forc'd
           him
           into
           impatience
           ,
           and
           discontent
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           tempted
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ;
           but
           
             found
             nothing
             in
             him
          
           to
           work
           upon
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           him
           any
           advantage
           over
           him
           .
           And
           thus
           he
           daily
           tempts
           Men
           ,
           by
           laying
           all
           sorts
           of
           baits
           and
           snares
           before
           them
           ,
           
             going
             about
             continually
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
          
           seduce
           and
           destroy
           ;
           and
           as
           far
           as
           God
           permits
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Power
           reacheth
           ,
           he
           suits
           his
           temptations
           as
           near
           as
           he
           can
           to
           the
           
           humours
           and
           appetites
           and
           inclinations
           of
           Men
           ,
           contriving
           them
           into
           such
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           ply
           his
           temptations
           upon
           them
           to
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           ;
           propounding
           such
           Objects
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           most
           probably
           draw
           forth
           the
           corruptions
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           kindle
           their
           irregular
           desires
           ,
           and
           inflame
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           tempt
           their
           evil
           inclinations
           that
           way
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           most
           strongly
           bent
           .
           He
           tempts
           the
           Covetous
           Man
           with
           Gain
           ,
           the
           Ambitious
           Man
           with
           Preferment
           ,
           the
           Voluptuous
           Man
           with
           Carnal
           and
           Sensual
           Pleasures
           ;
           and
           where
           none
           of
           these
           baits
           will
           take
           ,
           he
           stirs
           up
           his
           Instruments
           to
           persecute
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           stedfast
           and
           confirmed
           in
           Resolutions
           of
           Piety
           and
           Virtue
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           he
           can
           work
           upon
           their
           Fear
           ,
           and
           shake
           their
           Constancy
           and
           Fidelity
           to
           God
           and
           Goodness
           that
           way
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           he
           doth
           with
           a
           direct
           design
           and
           earnest
           desire
           to
           seduce
           Men
           from
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           betray
           them
           to
           Sin.
           
        
         
           But
           thus
           
             God
             tempts
             no
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           means
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Man
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             is
             tempted
             of
             God.
          
           God
           hath
           no
           design
           to
           seduce
           
           any
           Man
           to
           Sin.
           He
           often
           proves
           the
           obedience
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           suffers
           them
           to
           
             fall
             into
             divers
             temptations
          
           ,
           for
           
             the
             trial
             of
             their
             faith
          
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           other
           Virtues
           ;
           and
           he
           permits
           bad
           Men
           to
           be
           assaulted
           with
           great
           temptations
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           their
           former
           obstinacy
           and
           impiety
           ,
           withdraws
           the
           aids
           and
           assistances
           of
           his
           grace
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           leaves
           them
           to
           their
           own
           weakness
           and
           folly
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           as
           to
           take
           away
           all
           restraint
           of
           his
           grace
           even
           from
           bad
           Men
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           upon
           very
           high
           provocation
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           and
           obstinate
           continuance
           in
           Sin
           :
           But
           God
           never
           tempts
           any
           Man
           ,
           with
           any
           intention
           to
           seduce
           him
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           desire
           he
           should
           do
           wickedly
           .
           This
           is
           the
           proper
           work
           of
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Instruments
           ;
           in
           this
           sense
           it
           is
           far
           from
           God
           
             to
             tempt
             any
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           whenever
           in
           the
           ordinary
           course
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           common
           permission
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           Men
           
             fall
             into
             temptation
          
           ,
           the
           utmost
           that
           God
           does
           ,
           is
           
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           he
           does
           not
           do
           this
           neither
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           who
           have
           highly
           provoked
           him
           to
           depart
           from
           them
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           have
           justly
           deserved
           to
           be
           so
           dealt
           withal
           .
        
         
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           consider'd
           the
           Proposition
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           rejects
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             God
             tempts
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           have
           shewn
           as
           clearly
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           to
           be
           limited
           and
           understood
           .
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           thing
           which
           I
           propounded
           to
           consider
           ,
           viz.
           The
           manner
           in
           which
           the
           Apostle
           rejects
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God.
          
           By
           which
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           he
           insinuates
           two
           Things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           lay
           their
           faults
           upon
           God.
           For
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             let
             no
             Man
             say
             so
          
           ,
           he
           intimates
           that
           Men
           were
           apt
           
             to
             say
          
           thus
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           probable
           some
           
             did
             say
             so
          
           ,
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           for
           their
           deserting
           their
           Religion
           upon
           the
           temptation
           of
           Persecution
           and
           Suffering
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           Men
           might
           lay
           the
           fault
           upon
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           which
           exposed
           them
           to
           these
           difficult
           trials
           ,
           and
           thereby
           tempted
           them
           to
           forsake
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           this
           be
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           very
           natural
           to
           Men
           ,
           to
           transfer
           their
           faults
           upon
           others
           .
           Men
           are
           naturally
           sensible
           
           when
           they
           offend
           ,
           and
           do
           contrary
           to
           their
           Duty
           ;
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           is
           an
           heavy
           burthen
           ,
           of
           which
           Men
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           ease
           themselves
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           and
           they
           think
           it
           is
           a
           mitigation
           and
           excuse
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           proceed
           only
           from
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           violence
           and
           compulsion
           ,
           the
           temptation
           and
           instigation
           of
           others
           .
           But
           especially
           Men
           are
           very
           glad
           to
           lay
           their
           faults
           upon
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           a
           full
           and
           sufficient
           excuse
           ,
           nothing
           being
           to
           be
           blamed
           that
           comes
           from
           him
           .
           Thus
           Adam
           did
           ,
           upon
           the
           commission
           of
           the
           very
           first
           Sin
           that
           Mankind
           was
           guilty
           of
           .
           When
           God
           charged
           him
           for
           breaking
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           by
           eating
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           forbidden
           Tree
           ,
           he
           endeavours
           to
           excuse
           himself
           ,
           by
           laying
           the
           fault
           obliquely
           upon
           God
           ;
           
             The
             Woman
             whom
             thou
             gavest
             to
             be
             with
             me
             ,
             she
             gave
             me
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             eat
             .
             The
             Woman
             whom
             thou
             gavest
             to
             be
             with
             me
          
           ;
           he
           does
           what
           he
           can
           to
           derive
           the
           fault
           upon
           God.
           And
           tho'
           this
           be
           very
           unreasonable
           ,
           yet
           it
           seems
           it
           is
           very
           natural
           .
           Men
           would
           fain
           have
           the
           pleasure
           of
           committing
           Sin
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           remove
           as
           much
           
           of
           the
           trouble
           and
           guilt
           of
           it
           from
           themselves
           as
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           manner
           of
           Speech
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           useth
           ,
           doth
           insinuate
           further
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           false
           ,
           but
           an
           impious
           assertion
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           God
           tempts
           Men
           to
           Sin.
           He
           speaks
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           thing
           unfit
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           but
           fit
           to
           be
           rejected
           with
           the
           greatest
           indignation
           ;
           
             let
             no
             Man
             say
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           affirm
           any
           thing
           so
           impious
           and
           so
           dishonourable
           to
           God.
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           holy
           and
           righteous
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           plain
           declarations
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           of
           himself
           ,
           than
           to
           seduce
           Men
           to
           wickedness
           ;
           and
           therefo●e
           no
           Man
           ,
           that
           hath
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           entertain
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           his
           having
           any
           hand
           in
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           give
           heed
           to
           any
           Principles
           or
           Doctrines
           ,
           from
           whence
           so
           odious
           and
           abominable
           a
           Consequence
           may
           be
           drawn
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Third
           Thing
           I
           propounded
           to
           consider
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Reason
           or
           Argument
           
           which
           the
           Apostle
           brings
           against
           this
           impious
           suggestion
           ;
           
             That
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           no
           Man
           can
           imagine
           that
           he
           should
           
             tempt
             any
             Man
          
           to
           it
           ;
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             ,
             neither
             tempteth
             he
             any
             Man.
          
           And
           in
           speaking
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
        
         
           First
           Consider
           the
           strength
           and
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           ;
           And
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Nature
           and
           Kind
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           strength
           and
           force
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             ,
             neither
             tempteth
             he
             any
             Man
          
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             he
             is
             untemptable
             by
             evil
          
           ;
           he
           cannot
           be
           drawn
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           bad
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           he
           should
           have
           any
           inclination
           or
           design
           to
           seduce
           others
           .
           And
           this
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           a
           strong
           and
           forcible
           Argument
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Proposition
           upon
           which
           it
           is
           grounded
           ,
           
             that
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             by
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Consequence
           that
           clearly
           follows
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           because
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           by
           evil
           ,
           therefore
           
             he
             cannot
             tempt
             any
             Man
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           will
           consider
           the
           Proposition
           upon
           which
           this
           Argument
           is
           built
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             that
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             by
             evil
             .
          
           He
           is
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           any
           temptation
           to
           evil
           .
           Whoever
           is
           tempted
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           is
           either
           tempted
           by
           his
           own
           inclination
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           allurement
           of
           the
           Object
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           external
           Motive
           and
           Consideration
           :
           but
           none
           of
           all
           these
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           have
           any
           place
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           tempt
           him
           to
           evil
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           First
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           temptation
           to
           it
           from
           his
           own
           inclination
           .
           The
           holy
           and
           pure
           Nature
           of
           God
           is
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           from
           ●vil
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           greatest
           contrariety
           to
           it
           .
           He
           is
           so
           far
           from
           having
           any
           inclination
           to
           ●vil
           ,
           that
           it
           
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           to
           which
           he
           hath
           an
           irreconcilable
           Antipathy
           .
           This
           the
           Scripture
           frequently
           declares
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           very
           emphatical
           manner
           .
           Psal
           .
           5.
           4.
           
           
             He
             is
             not
             a
             God
             that
             hath
             pleasure
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             neither
             shall
             evil
             dwell
             with
             him
             .
          
           The
           words
           are
           
             a
             Diminution
          
           ,
           and
           less
           is
           said
           ,
           than
           is
           intended
           by
           them
           ;
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           so
           far
           from
           taking
           pleasure
           in
           Sin
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           and
           abhorrence
           of
           it
           .
           Hab.
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             evil
             ,
             and
             canst
             not
             look
             upon
             iniquity
             .
          
           As
           when
           Men
           hate
           a
           thing
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           they
           turn
           away
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           cannot
           endure
           to
           look
           upon
           it
           .
           Light
           and
           Darkness
           are
           not
           more
           opposite
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           than
           the
           Holy
           Nature
           of
           God
           is
           to
           Sin.
           
             What
             fellowship
             hath
             Light
             with
             Darkness
             ,
             or
             God
             with
             Belial
             ?
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           allurement
           in
           the
           Object
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           any
           inclination
           in
           him
           towards
           it
           .
           Sin
           in
           its
           very
           nature
           is
           imperfection
           ,
           and
           irregularity
           ,
           crookedness
           ,
           and
           deformity
           ;
           so
           that
           unless
           there
           be
           an
           inclination
           to
           it
           before-hand
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           to
           move
           
           any
           ones
           liking
           or
           desire
           towards
           it
           ;
           it
           hath
           no
           attractives
           or
           enticements
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           corrupt
           and
           ill-disposed
           Mind
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Neither
           are
           there
           external
           Motives
           and
           Considerations
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           tempt
           God
           to
           it
           .
           All
           Arguments
           that
           have
           any
           temptation
           ,
           are
           either
           founded
           in
           hope
           or
           fear
           ;
           either
           in
           the
           hope
           of
           gaining
           some
           benefit
           or
           advantage
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           falling
           into
           some
           mischief
           or
           inconvenience
           .
           Now
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           being
           perfectly
           happy
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           secured
           in
           its
           own
           happiness
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           any
           of
           these
           temptations
           .
           Men
           are
           many
           times
           tempted
           to
           evil
           very
           strongly
           by
           these
           Considerations
           ;
           they
           want
           many
           things
           to
           make
           them
           happy
           ,
           and
           they
           fear
           many
           things
           which
           may
           make
           them
           miserable
           ;
           and
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           fears
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           work
           very
           powerfully
           upon
           them
           ,
           to
           seduce
           them
           from
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           Sin
           :
           but
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           is
           firm
           against
           all
           these
           attempts
           ,
           by
           its
           own
           fullness
           and
           security
           .
           So
           that
           you
           se●
           now
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           
           upon
           which
           the
           Apostle
           grounds
           his
           Argument
           ,
           is
           evidentally
           true
           ,
           and
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ,
           
             that
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             .
          
           Let
           us
           then
           in
           the
        
         
           Second
           place
           ,
           consider
           the
           Consequence
           that
           clearly
           follows
           from
           it
           ;
           That
           because
           God
           cannot
           be
           tempted
           with
           evil
           ,
           
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             tempt
             any
             Man
             to
             it
             .
          
           For
           why
           should
           he
           desire
           to
           draw
           Men
           into
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           abhors
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           so
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           nature
           and
           disposition
           ?
           When
           Men
           tempt
           one
           another
           to
           Sin
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           to
           make
           others
           like
           themselves
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           out
           of
           direct
           malice
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           envy
           to
           Men.
           But
           none
           of
           these
           Considerations
           can
           have
           any
           place
           in
           God
           ,
           or
           be
           any
           Motive
           to
           him
           to
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Bad
           Men
           tempt
           others
           to
           Sin
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           like
           themselves
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           one
           of
           these
           two
           Designs
           ;
           either
           for
           the
           comfort
           or
           pleasure
           of
           Company
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           countenance
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           kind
           of
           Apology
           and
           Excuse
           for
           them
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           Comfort
           and
           Pleasure
           of
           Company
           .
           Man
           does
           not
           love
           to
           be
           alone
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           Reason
           bad
           Men
           endeavour
           to
           make
           others
           like
           themselves
           ,
           that
           agreeing
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           disposition
           and
           manners
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           fit
           Company
           for
           them
           .
           For
           no
           Man
           takes
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Society
           and
           Conversation
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           contrary
           Tempers
           and
           Inclinations
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           continually
           warring
           and
           clashing
           with
           one
           another
           .
           And
           for
           this
           Reason
           bad
           Men
           hate
           and
           persecute
           those
           that
           are
           good
           .
           
             Let
             us
             lie
             in
             wait
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             for
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             for
             our
             turn
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             doings
             ;
             he
             is
             grievous
             unto
             us
             even
             to
             behold
             ;
             for
             his
             life
             is
             not
             like
             other
             Mens
             ,
             and
             his
             ways
             are
             of
             another
             fashion
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           exprest
           in
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Solomon
           .
           So
           that
           wicked
           Men
           tempt
           others
           to
           Sin
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           the
           pleasure
           and
           contentment
           of
           their
           Society
           .
           But
           now
           for
           this
           Reason
           God
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           to
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ;
           because
           that
           would
           be
           the
           way
           to
           make
           them
           unlike
           himself
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           his
           Soul
           could
           take
           no
           pleasure
           in
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           Design
           that
           bad
           Men
           have
           in
           seducing
           others
           to
           Sin
           ,
           is
           thereby
           to
           give
           countenance
           to
           their
           bad
           actions
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           some
           kind
           of
           Excuse
           and
           Apology
           for
           them
           .
           Among
           Men
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           Offenders
           does
           sometimes
           procure
           impunity
           ,
           but
           it
           always
           gives
           countenance
           to
           Vice
           ;
           and
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           alledge
           it
           in
           their
           excuse
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           alone
           guilty
           of
           such
           a
           fault
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           do
           it
           without
           Company
           and
           Example
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           Exod.
           23.
           2.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             follow
             a
             multitude
             to
             do
             evil
          
           ;
           implying
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           take
           encouragement
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           bad
           ,
           from
           Company
           and
           Example
           .
           But
           neither
           hath
           this
           Reason
           any
           place
           in
           God
           ,
           who
           being
           far
           from
           doing
           evil
           himself
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           tempt
           others
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           excuse
           ,
           and
           vindication
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           And
           when
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           out
           of
           direct
           malice
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           envy
           to
           Men.
           Out
           of
           malice
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           spoil
           his
           Workmanship
           ,
           and
           to
           pervert
           that
           
           which
           came
           innocent
           and
           upright
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           to
           rob
           God
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           to
           debauch
           them
           from
           their
           Duty
           and
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ;
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Rebellion
           which
           he
           has
           raised
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           as
           many
           Enemies
           as
           he
           can
           .
           But
           for
           this
           End
           God
           cannot
           tempt
           any
           Man
           ;
           for
           this
           would
           be
           to
           procure
           dishonour
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           deface
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           Another
           Reason
           why
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           Men
           ,
           is
           Envy
           .
           When
           he
           was
           fallen
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           Happiness
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           Rebellion
           had
           made
           himself
           miserable
           ,
           he
           was
           discontented
           to
           see
           the
           happy
           Condition
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           
             it
             grieved
             him
             at
             his
             very
             heart
          
           ;
           and
           this
           moved
           him
           to
           tempt
           Man
           to
           Sin
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           involve
           him
           in
           the
           same
           misery
           into
           which
           he
           had
           plunged
           himself
           .
           It
           is
           a
           pleasure
           to
           Envy
           to
           over-turn
           the
           happiness
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           them
           level
           with
           themselves
           .
           But
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           is
           full
           of
           goodness
           ,
           and
           delights
           in
           the
           happiness
           of
           all
           his
           Creatures
           .
           His
           
           own
           incomparable
           felicity
           has
           placed
           him
           as
           much
           above
           any
           temptation
           to
           envying
           others
           ,
           as
           above
           any
           occasion
           of
           being
           contemned
           by
           them
           .
           He
           grudges
           no
           Man's
           happiness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           them
           miserable
           .
           So
           that
           none
           of
           those
           Considerations
           which
           move
           the
           Devil
           to
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Evil
           Men
           to
           tempt
           one
           another
           to
           do
           wickedly
           ,
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           have
           any
           place
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Argument
           ,
           that
           because
           
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             to
             evil
             ,
          
           therefore
           
             he
             can
             tempt
             no
             Man.
          
           None
           tempt
           others
           to
           be
           bad
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           are
           first
           so
           themsemselves
           .
           I
           shall
           now
           in
           the
        
         
           Second
           place
           ,
           Consider
           the
           Nature
           and
           Kind
           of
           the
           Argument
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           useth
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             ,
             neither
             tempteth
             he
             any
             Man.
          
           He
           does
           not
           reject
           this
           impious
           Proposition
           
           barely
           upon
           his
           own
           Authority
           ;
           but
           he
           argues
           against
           it
           from
           the
           Nature
           and
           Perfection
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therein
           appeals
           to
           the
           common
           Notions
           of
           Mankind
           concerning
           God.
           We
           might
           very
           well
           have
           rested
           in
           his
           Authority
           ,
           being
           an
           Apostle
           Commissioned
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           extraordinarily
           assisted
           and
           witnessed
           to
           ,
           by
           the
           Miraculous
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           endowed
           .
           But
           he
           condescends
           to
           give
           a
           Reason
           of
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           and
           appeals
           to
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Mankind
           .
           For
           all
           Men
           will
           readily
           agree
           to
           this
           ,
           
             that
             God
             hath
             all
             imaginable
             perfection
             :
          
           but
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           imperfection
           to
           be
           liable
           to
           be
           tempted
           to
           Evil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             to
             Evil.
          
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           
             that
             he
             should
             tempt
             others
             to
             it
          
           ;
           for
           none
           can
           have
           either
           an
           inclination
           or
           interest
           to
           seduce
           others
           to
           Evil
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           have
           been
           first
           seduced
           to
           it
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           Method
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           us
           one
           of
           the
           
           surest
           ways
           of
           Reasoning
           in
           Religion
           ;
           namely
           ,
           from
           
             the
             Natural
             Notions
             which
             Men
             have
             of
             God.
          
           So
           that
           all
           Doctrines
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           those
           Natural
           Notions
           which
           Men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           what
           Authority
           soever
           they
           pretend
           to
           ;
           whatever
           plainly
           derogates
           from
           the
           goodness
           or
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Perfections
           ,
           is
           certainly
           false
           ,
           what
           Authority
           soever
           it
           may
           claim
           from
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Men
           ;
           yea
           tho'
           it
           pretend
           to
           be
           countenanc'd
           from
           the
           Texts
           and
           Expressions
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           Because
           nothing
           can
           be
           entertain'd
           as
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           plainly
           contradicts
           the
           common
           Natural
           Notions
           which
           Mankind
           have
           of
           God.
           For
           all
           Reasoning
           about
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           whether
           that
           which
           pretends
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           be
           really
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           govern'd
           by
           those
           Natural
           Notions
           .
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           that
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           Revelation
           from
           God
           ,
           should
           teach
           Men
           that
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           not
           Wi●e
           ,
           and
           Good
           ,
           and
           Just
           ,
           
           and
           Powerful
           ;
           this
           is
           Reason
           enough
           to
           reject
           it
           ,
           how
           confident
           soever
           the
           pretence
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           ,
           upon
           good
           grounds
           in
           Reason
           ,
           received
           for
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           are
           amongst
           Christians
           )
           no
           Man
           ought
           to
           be
           regarded
           ,
           who
           from
           thence
           pretends
           to
           maintain
           any
           Doctrine
           contrary
           to
           the
           Natural
           Notions
           ,
           which
           Men
           have
           of
           God
           ;
           such
           as
           clearly
           contradict
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           or
           Goodness
           ,
           or
           Justice
           ,
           or
           do
           by
           plain
           and
           undeniable
           Consequence
           make
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ;
           because
           the
           very
           attempt
           to
           prove
           any
           such
           thing
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           does
           strike
           at
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           those
           Books
           .
           For
           if
           they
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           can
           contain
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           So
           that
           no
           Man
           ought
           to
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           seduced
           into
           any
           such
           Opinions
           ,
           upon
           pretence
           that
           there
           are
           expressions
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           seem
           to
           countenance
           them
           .
           For
           if
           
           they
           really
           did
           so
           ,
           the
           Consequence
           would
           not
           be
           the
           confirming
           of
           such
           Opinions
           ;
           but
           the
           weakning
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           .
           For
           just
           so
           many
           Arguments
           as
           any
           Man
           can
           draw
           from
           Scripture
           for
           any
           such
           Opinion
           ,
           so
           many
           Weapons
           he
           puts
           into
           the
           han●s
           of
           Atheists
           against
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           thought
           there
           were
           any
           ground
           from
           Scripture
           for
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           certain
           there
           is
           not
           .
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           par●●cular
           expressions
           ,
           which
           to
           prejudic'd
           Men
           may
           seem
           to
           import
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           every
           Man
           ought
           to
           govern
           himself
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           such
           passages
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           clear
           and
           plain
           ,
           and
           agreeable
           to
           the
           main
           Scope
           and
           Tenour
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           to
           those
           Natural
           Notions
           which
           Men
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Perfections
           .
           For
           when
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           this
           is
           one
           of
           the
           surest
           ways
           of
           Reasoning
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           whoever
           guides
           himself
           ,
           and
           steers
           by
           this
           Compass
           ,
           
           can
           never
           err
           much
           :
           but
           whoever
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           led
           away
           by
           the
           appearance
           of
           some
           more
           obscure
           Phrases
           in
           the
           expressions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           glosses
           of
           Men
           upon
           them
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           this
           Rule
           ,
           may
           run
           into
           the
           greatest
           Delusions
           ,
           may
           wander
           Eternally
           ,
           and
           lose
           himself
           in
           one
           Mistake
           after
           another
           ,
           and
           shall
           never
           find
           his
           way
           out
           of
           this
           endless
           Labyrinth
           ,
           but
           by
           
             this
             Clue
          
           .
        
         
           If
           St.
           James
           had
           not
           been
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Argument
           which
           he
           useth
           would
           have
           convinced
           any
           reasonable
           Man
           ,
           
             that
             God
             tempts
             no
             Man
             to
             Sin
             ,
          
           because
           
             he
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             Evil
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           unreasonable
           to
           imagine
           
             he
             should
             tempt
             any
             Man.
          
           For
           he
           argues
           from
           such
           a
           Principle
           ,
           as
           all
           Mankind
           will
           ,
           at
           first
           hearing
           ,
           assent
           to
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           Thing
           asserted
           by
           the
           Apostle
           here
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           
             That
             God
             tempts
          
           
           
             no
             Man
             to
             Sin.
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             of
             evil
             ,
             neither
             tempteth
             he
             any
             Man.
          
           Before
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           Assertion
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Man
             is
             his
             own
             greatest
             Tempter
             ,
          
           I
           should
           draw
           some
           useful
           Inferences
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           already
           delivered
           :
           but
           I
           reserve
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           to
           the
           next
           Opportunity
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           SERMON
           XV.
           
        
         
           The
           Sins
           of
           Men
           not
           chargeable
           upon
           God
           :
           but
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
             JAMES
             I.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Let
             no
             Man
             say
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             am
             tempted
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evil
             ,
             neither
             tempteth
             he
             any
             Man
             :
             But
             every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             away
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
          
        
         
           WHEN
           I
           made
           entrance
           upon
           these
           Words
           ,
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           next
           to
           the
           Belief
           of
           
             a
             God
          
           and
           
             a
             Providence
          
           ,
           nothing
           is
           more
           
           fundamentally
           necessary
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           a
           good
           Life
           ,
           than
           the
           Belief
           of
           these
           two
           Principles
           ;
           
             That
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           
             That
             every
             Man's
             fault
             lies
             at
             his
             own
             door
             .
          
           And
           both
           these
           Principles
           St.
           James
           does
           clearly
           and
           fully
           assert
           in
           these
           Words
           .
        
         
           
             
               First
               ,
               God
               tempts
               no
               Man
               to
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Every
               Man
               is
               his
               own
               greates●
               Tempter
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           first
           of
           these
           I
           have
           largely
           spoken
           to
           in
           my
           former
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           from
           what
           I
           then
           said
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           draw
           a
           few
           useful
           Inferences
           ,
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           
             second
             ;
             Viz.
          
           These
           which
           follow
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Let
           us
           beware
           of
           all
           such
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           do
           any
           ways
           tend
           to
           make
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin
           ;
           either
           by
           laying
           a
           Necessity
           upon
           Men
           of
           Sinning
           ,
           or
           by
           laying
           secret
           Designs
           to
           tempt
           and
           seduce
           Men
           to
           Sin.
           Nothing
           can
           be
           farther
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           
           than
           to
           do
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           dishonourable
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           to
           imagine
           any
           such
           thing
           of
           him
           ;
           
             he
             is
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             evil
          
           ;
           and
           can
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           cannot
           endure
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           should
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           it
           ?
           We
           find
           that
           the
           Holy
           Men
           in
           Scripture
           are
           very
           careful
           to
           remove
           all
           thought
           and
           suspicion
           of
           this
           from
           God.
           
             Elihu
             ,
             Job
          
           36.
           3.
           before
           he
           would
           argue
           about
           God's
           Providence
           with
           Job
           ,
           he
           resolves
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           to
           attribute
           nothing
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           unworthy
           of
           him
           .
           
             I
             will
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             ascribe
             righteousness
             to
             my
             Maker
          
           .
           So
           likewise
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
          
           7.
           7.
           
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             ?
             Is
             the
             Law
             Sin
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Is
             the
             Law
             Sin
             ?
          
           That
           is
           ,
           hath
           God
           given
           Men
           a
           Law
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           draw
           them
           into
           Sin
           ?
           far
           be
           it
           from
           him
           .
           Gal.
           2.
           17.
           
           
             Is
             Christ
             the
             minister
             of
             Sin
             ?
             God
             ●orbid
             .
          
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           how
           tender
           good
           Men
           have
           always
           been
           of
           ascribing
           any
           thing
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           might
           seem
           to
           render
           him
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin.
           So
           that
           
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           all
           Doctrines
           that
           are
           of
           this
           tendency
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           an
           absolute
           and
           irrespective
           decree
           to
           damn
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Means
           to
           it
           ,
           efficaciously
           to
           permit
           Men
           to
           Sin.
           For
           if
           these
           things
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           absolutely
           decre●d
           to
           damn
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           good
           this
           decree
           ,
           he
           permits
           them
           to
           Sin
           ,
           not
           by
           a
           bare
           permission
           of
           leaving
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           a
           permission
           as
           shall
           be
           efficacious
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           so
           permit
           them
           to
           Sin
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           avo●d
           it
           ;
           then
           those
           who
           are
           under
           this
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           Sinning
           ;
           which
           necessity
           ,
           since
           it
           does
           not
           proceed
           from
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           does
           by
           consequence
           make
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin.
           And
           then
           that
           other
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           subservient
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           does
           by
           a
           Physical
           and
           Natural
           influence
           upon
           the
           Minds
           and
           Wills
           of
           Men
           ,
           determine
           them
           to
           every
           action
           that
           they
           do
           ,
           to
           bad
           actions
           as
           well
           as
           good
           .
           I
           know
           they
           who
           say
           so
           ,
           tell
           us
           that
           God
           only
           determines
           Men
           to
           
           the
           action
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           the
           evil
           of
           it
           .
           For
           instance
           ,
           when
           Cain
           kill'd
           his
           Brother
           ,
           God
           determin'd
           him
           (
           they
           say
           )
           to
           the
           Natural
           Action
           of
           taking
           away
           a
           Man's
           Life
           ,
           which
           in
           many
           Cases
           may
           be
           done
           without
           Sin.
           Very
           true
           :
           but
           if
           in
           these
           Circumstances
           the
           Natural
           Action
           could
           not
           be
           done
           without
           committing
           the
           Sin
           ,
           he
           that
           determin'd
           him
           to
           the
           Natural
           Action
           ,
           determin'd
           him
           likewise
           to
           the
           Sin.
           
        
         
           I
           am
           far
           from
           any
           thought
           that
           those
           that
           maintain
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           had
           any
           intention
           to
           make
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           Sin
           :
           but
           if
           this
           be
           the
           necessary
           Consequence
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           there
           is
           Reason
           enough
           to
           reject
           them
           ,
           how
           innocent
           soever
           the
           intention
           be
           of
           those
           who
           maintain
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           not
           us
           tempt
           any
           Man
           to
           Sin.
           All
           Piety
           pretends
           to
           be
           an
           imitation
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           let
           us
           endeavour
           to
           be
           like
           him
           in
           this
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           tempted
           with
           evil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           likely
           enough
           to
           tempt
           others
           :
           but
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           so
           .
           It
           is
           contrary
           to
           holiness
           and
           goodness
           ,
           
           to
           the
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           most
           perfect
           Being
           in
           the
           World.
           God
           tempts
           no
           Man
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           Work
           and
           Employment
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           't
           is
           his
           very
           Trade
           and
           Profession
           ;
           he
           goes
           about
           ,
           seeking
           whom
           he
           may
           betray
           into
           Sin
           and
           Destruction
           .
           To
           this
           end
           he
           walks
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Earth
           ,
           waiting
           all
           Opportunities
           and
           Advantages
           upon
           Men
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           Sin
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           are
           his
           Factors
           and
           Instruments
           ,
           whenever
           we
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Let
           those
           Consider
           this
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           active
           and
           busie
           to
           seduce
           Men
           into
           any
           kind
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           who
           tempt
           Men
           into
           bad
           Company
           and
           Courses
           ,
           and
           take
           pleasure
           in
           debauching
           a
           Virtuous
           Person
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           matter
           of
           great
           Triumph
           to
           make
           a
           sober
           Man
           drunk
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           so
           glorious
           an
           Action
           to
           ruine
           a
           Soul
           ,
           and
           destroy
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           worth
           than
           the
           whole
           World.
           Whenever
           you
           go
           about
           this
           Work
           ,
           remember
           whose
           Instruments
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           whose
           work
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           kind
           of
           Work
           it
           is
           .
           Tempting
           others
           
           to
           Sin
           is
           in
           Scripture
           called
           Murder
           ,
           for
           which
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Devil
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             a
             Murderer
             from
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           
             a
             Tempter
             .
             Whosoever
             committeth
             Sin
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
          
           but
           whosoever
           tempts
           others
           to
           Sin
           ,
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Devil
           himself
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Since
           God
           tempts
           no
           Man
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           tempt
           him
           .
           There
           is
           frequent
           mention
           in
           Scripture
           of
           Men's
           tempting
           God
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           trying
           him
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           do
           any
           thing
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           that
           is
           mis-becoming
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Faithfulness
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Perfections
           .
           Thus
           the
           Israelites
           are
           said
           to
           have
           
             tempted
             God
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             forty
             years
             together
             ,
          
           and
           in
           that
           space
           ,
           more
           remarkably
           
             ten
             times
          
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           which
           Expressions
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           had
           promised
           Abraham
           to
           bring
           his
           seed
           into
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           that
           People
           ,
           by
           their
           great
           and
           repeated
           provocations
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           often
           provoke
           him
           to
           have
           destroyed
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           have
           fail'd
           of
           the
           Promise
           which
           he
           made
           to
           the
           Fathers
           .
           The
           Devil
           likewise
           tempted
           our
           Saviour
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           
           by
           casting
           himself
           down
           from
           the
           Pinacle
           of
           the
           Temple
           ,
           in
           confidence
           that
           the
           Angels
           would
           take
           care
           of
           him
           :
           but
           our
           Saviour
           answers
           him
           ,
           
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
          
           From
           which
           Instance
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           Men
           are
           said
           to
           tempt
           God
           ,
           whenever
           they
           expect
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           Providence
           in
           an
           unwarrantable
           way
           .
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           take
           care
           of
           good
           Men
           :
           but
           if
           they
           neglect
           themselves
           ,
           or
           willingly
           cast
           themselves
           into
           danger
           ,
           and
           expect
           his
           Providence
           and
           Protection
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           trust
           God
           ,
           but
           tempt
           him
           ;
           they
           try
           whether
           God's
           Providence
           will
           countenance
           their
           rashness
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           neglect
           themselves
           ;
           and
           protect
           them
           from
           those
           dangers
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           wilfully
           ●xpos●
           themselves
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           if
           we
           be
           negligent
           in
           our
           Callings
           ,
           whereby
           we
           should
           provide
           for
           our
           Families
           ,
           if
           we
           lavish
           away
           that
           which
           we
           should
           lay
           up
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           th●n
           depend
           upon
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           to
           supply
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           tempt
           God
           to
           that
           which
           is
           unworthy
           of
           him
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           give
           approbation
           
           to
           our
           folly
           ,
           and
           to
           countenance
           our
           sloth
           and
           carelesness
           .
           We
           cannot
           seduce
           God
           ,
           and
           draw
           him
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           mis-becomes
           him
           ,
           but
           we
           tempt
           him
           ,
           in
           expecting
           the
           Care
           and
           Protection
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           when
           we
           wilfully
           run
           our selves
           into
           danger
           ,
           and
           neglect
           the
           Means
           of
           providing
           for
           our
           own
           safety
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           great
           Principle
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           
             viz.
             That
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             Men.
          
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
        
         
           
             Second
             ,
             That
             every
             Man
             is
             his
             own
             greatest
             Tempter
             .
             But
             every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
          
           God
           does
           not
           tempt
           any
           Man
           to
           Sin
           :
           but
           every
           Man
           is
           then
           tempted
           ,
           when
           by
           his
           own
           Lust
           ,
           his
           irregular
           Inclination
           and
           Desire
           ,
           he
           is
           seduced
           to
           evil
           ,
           and
           enticed
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           is
           caught
           as
           it
           were
           with
           a
           bait
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           greek
           word
           signifies
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           us
           a
           true
           account
           of
           the
           prevalency
           and
           efficacy
           of
           temptation
           upon
           Men.
           It
           is
           not
           because
           God
           has
           any
           design
           to
           ensnare
           Men
           in
           Sin
           ;
           but
           their
           own
           Cor●uption
           
           and
           vicious
           inclination
           seduce
           them
           to
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           .
           To
           instance
           in
           the
           particular
           temptation
           the
           Apostle
           was
           speaking
           of
           ,
           Persecution
           &
           Suffering
           for
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           avoid
           which
           ,
           many
           did
           then
           forsake
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Apostatiz'd
           from
           their
           Christian
           Profession
           .
           The
           true
           Cause
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           permitted
           them
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           those
           Sufferings
           ;
           but
           their
           inordinate
           love
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           their
           unreasonable
           fears
           of
           the
           Evils
           and
           Sufferings
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           valued
           the
           enjoyments
           of
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Eternal
           Happiness
           which
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           them
           in
           another
           Life
           ;
           and
           they
           feared
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           Men
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           threatnings
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           dreadful
           punishments
           of
           another
           World.
           They
           had
           an
           inordinate
           affection
           for
           the
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           and
           their
           unwillingness
           to
           part
           with
           ease
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           temptation
           to
           them
           to
           quit
           their
           Religion
           ;
           by
           this
           bait
           they
           were
           caught
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           trial
           :
        
         
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           proportionably
           in
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           temptations
           .
           Men
           are
           betrayed
           
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           t●mptation
           without
           hath
           a
           Party
           within
           them
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           holds
           a
           secret
           correspondence
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           ready
           to
           yield
           and
           give
           consent
           to
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           our
           own
           consent
           ,
           and
           treachery
           to
           our selves
           ,
           that
           makes
           any
           temptation
           Master
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           without
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           overcome
           ;
           
             Every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           Lust
           of
           Men
           complying
           with
           the
           temptations
           which
           are
           offer'd
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           renders
           them
           effectual
           ,
           and
           gives
           them
           the
           Victory
           over
           us
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           I
           shall
           from
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           observe
           to
           you
           these
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           here
           acquit
           God
           from
           any
           hand
           in
           tempting
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           so
           he
           does
           not
           ascribe
           the
           prevalency
           of
           temptation
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           he
           ascribes
           the
           prevalency
           of
           temptation
           to
           the
           Lust
           and
           vicious
           inclinations
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           seduce
           them
           to
           a
           compliance
           with
           the
           temptations
           that
           are
           presented
           to
           them
           ;
           
             Every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
          
           
           
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
          
           These
           two
           Observations
           shall
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           my
           present
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           here
           acquit
           God
           from
           any
           hand
           in
           tempting
           M●n
           to
           Sin
           ,
           so
           he
           does
           not
           ascribe
           the
           prevalency
           and
           efficacy
           of
           temptation
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           That
           he
           acquits
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           shewn
           at
           large
           in
           my
           former
           Discourse
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           likewise
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           ascribe
           the
           efficacy
           and
           prevalency
           of
           temptation
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           Discourse
           of
           his
           concerning
           temptations
           ,
           makes
           no
           express
           mention
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           he
           supposeth
           indeed
           ,
           that
           baits
           are
           laid
           for
           Men
           ,
           
             every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
             i.
             e.
          
           when
           he
           plays
           with
           the
           baits
           that
           are
           laid
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           swallows
           them
           .
           And
           the
           Scripture
           elsewhere
           frequently
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           very
           active
           and
           busie
           to
           tempt
           Men
           ,
           and
           is
           continually
           laying
           baits
           before
           them
           :
           but
           their
           own
           Lusts
           are
           the
           Cause
           why
           they
           are
           caught
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           do
           the
           rather
           insist
           upon
           this
           ,
           because
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           lay
           great
           load
           
           upon
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           the
           business
           of
           temptation
           ,
           hoping
           thereby
           either
           wholly
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           here
           consider
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           Devil
           by
           his
           temptations
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Sins
           which
           Men
           by
           compliance
           with
           those
           temptations
           are
           drawn
           into
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           very
           active
           and
           busie
           to
           Minister
           to
           them
           the
           occasions
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           temptations
           to
           it
           .
           For
           ever
           since
           he
           fell
           from
           God
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           enmity
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           envy
           and
           malice
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           it
           his
           great
           business
           and
           employment
           to
           seduce
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           end
           he
           walks
           up
           and
           down
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           watcheth
           all
           occasions
           and
           opportunities
           to
           tempt
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           as
           his
           Power
           reacheth
           ,
           and
           God
           permits
           him
           ,
           he
           lays
           baits
           and
           temptations
           before
           them
           in
           all
           their
           ways
           ,
           presenting
           them
           wi●h
           the
           occasions
           and
           opportunities
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           baits
           and
           allurements
           as
           are
           most
           ●uitable
           to
           their
           tempers
           ,
           and
           most
           likely
           to
           prevail
           with
           their
           particular
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           surprizing
           Men
           with
           these
           at
           the
           easiest
           time
           of
           access
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           Circumstances
           ,
           as
           
           may
           give
           his
           temptations
           the
           greatest
           force
           and
           advantage
           .
           Of
           this
           the
           Scripture
           assures
           us
           in
           general
           ,
           when
           it
           tells
           us
           of
           these
           wiles
           and
           devices
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           methods
           of
           his
           temptations
           ;
           so
           that
           tho'
           we
           do
           not
           particularly
           discern
           how
           and
           when
           he
           doth
           this
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Spirit
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           particularly
           tells
           us
           there
           is
           ,
           that
           works
           in
           the
           Children
           of
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           nothing
           is
           hidden
           ,
           and
           who
           sees
           all
           the
           secret
           Engines
           which
           are
           at
           work
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           do
           us
           good
           or
           harm
           ,
           hath
           in
           mercy
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           given
           us
           particular
           warning
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           their
           malicious
           Designs
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           be
           continually
           upon
           our
           guard
           ,
           aware
           of
           our
           danger
           ,
           and
           armed
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Devil
           does
           not
           only
           present
           to
           Men
           the
           temptations
           and
           occasions
           of
           Sin
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           is
           permitted
           to
           make
           nearer
           approaches
           to
           them
           ,
           does
           excite
           and
           stir
           them
           up
           to
           comply
           with
           these
           temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           to
           them
           .
           And
           this
           he
           does
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           employing
           
           his
           Instruments
           to
           solicit
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           Men
           to
           Sin
           by
           bad
           Counsel
           and
           Example
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           frequently
           done
           ,
           and
           probably
           very
           often
           by
           the
           Devil's
           instigation
           ;
           (
           those
           who
           are
           very
           wicked
           themselves
           ,
           and
           consequently
           more
           enslaved
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           under
           his
           Power
           ,
           being
           as
           it
           were
           Factors
           for
           him
           to
           seduce
           others
           ;
           )
           but
           besides
           this
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           improbable
           but
           the
           Devil
           himself
           does
           many
           times
           immediately
           excite
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           by
           working
           upon
           the
           humours
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           upon
           their
           Imaginations
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           infusing
           and
           suggesting
           evil
           motions
           into
           them
           ;
           or
           by
           diverting
           them
           from
           those
           Thoughts
           and
           Considerations
           ,
           which
           might
           check
           and
           restrain
           them
           from
           that
           wickedness
           to
           which
           he
           is
           tempting
           them
           ;
           or
           by
           some
           other
           ways
           and
           means
           more
           secret
           and
           unknown
           to
           us
           .
           For
           the
           power
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           operation
           upon
           our
           Minds
           ,
           are
           things
           very
           secret
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           we
           can
           give
           little
           or
           no
           account
           ;
           but
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           we
           have
           many
           times
           reason
           sufficient
           to
           believe
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           And
           there
           is
           Reason
           from
           what
           is
           said
           in
           Scripture
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           some
           Cases
           ,
           hath
           a
           more
           immediate
           power
           and
           influence
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           excite
           them
           to
           Sin
           ,
           and
           ,
           where
           he
           discovers
           a
           very
           bad
           inclination
           or
           resolution
           ,
           to
           help
           it
           forward
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           Men
           to
           it
           ;
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           John
           13.
           27.
           that
           
             the
             Devil
             enter'd
             into
             Judas
          
           ,
           to
           push
           him
           on
           in
           that
           ill
           design
           which
           he
           had
           already
           engaged
           in
           ,
           of
           betraying
           our
           Saviour
           .
           And
           Acts
           5.
           3.
           
           Satan
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             filled
             the
             heart
             of
             Ananias
             ,
             to
             lie
             to
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             back
             part
             of
             the
             price
          
           for
           which
           he
           had
           sold
           his
           Estate
           ;
           which
           expressions
           do
           seem
           to
           intimate
           to
           us
           some
           more
           immediate
           power
           and
           influence
           which
           the
           Devil
           had
           upon
           those
           Persons
           :
           but
           then
           't
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           this
           power
           is
           never
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           case
           of
           great
           and
           horrid
           Sins
           ,
           and
           wh●re
           Men
           are
           before-hand
           notoriously
           depraved
           ,
           and
           either
           by
           the
           actual
           commission
           of
           some
           former
           great
           Sin
           ,
           or
           by
           entertaining
           some
           very
           wicked
           design
           ,
           have
           provoked
           God
           to
           permit
           the
           Devil
           a
           nearer
           access
           to
           them
           .
           For
           Judas
           had
           first
           taken
           Council
           how
           to
           betray
           Christ
           ,
           before
           it
           
           is
           said
           
             the
             Devil
             entered
             into
             him
          
           ,
           to
           push
           him
           on
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           .
           And
           Ananias
           his
           Covetousness
           had
           first
           tempted
           him
           to
           keep
           back
           part
           of
           his
           Estate
           ,
           before
           it
           is
           said
           
             the
             Devil
             fill'd
             his
             heart
             to
             lie
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           power
           the
           Devil
           hath
           over
           Men
           ,
           they
           first
           give
           it
           him●
           they
           consent
           to
           his
           outward
           temptations
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           get
           within
           them
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           in
           Scripture
           great
           Sinners
           are
           described
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           immedi●tely
           under
           the
           government
           and
           influence
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           Ephes
           .
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           from
           Heat●enisin
           were
           Converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           You
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             hath
             he
             quickned
             ,
             who
             were
             once
             dead
             in
             trespasses
             and
             sins
             ;
             wherein
             in
             times
             past
             ye
             walked
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             that
             now
             worketh
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
          
           or
           unbelief
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             Spirit
             th●t
             s●●ll
             acts
             and
             inspires
             the
             Children
             of
             unbelief●
          
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           who
           continue
           in
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           believe
           and
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           .
           When
           Men
           are
           notoriously
           wicked
           ,
           and
           disobedient
           to
           the
           Counsels
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Devil
           is
           said
           to
           
           act
           and
           inspire
           them
           ,
           which
           certainly
           signifies
           some
           more
           immediate
           power
           and
           influence
           which
           he
           hath
           over
           such
           Persons
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           is
           sometimes
           permitted
           to
           come
           near
           good
           Men
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           tempt
           them
           ;
           so
           by
           notorious
           wickedness
           and
           impiety
           ,
           Men
           do
           give
           admission
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           permitted
           by
           the
           just
           judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           exercise
           greater
           Dominion
           over
           them
           .
           By
           resisting
           his
           temptations
           ,
           we
           drive
           him
           from
           us
           .
           So
           St.
           James
           tells
           us
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           ver
           .
           7.
           
           
             Resist
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             flee
             from
             you
             :
          
           but
           as
           we
           yield
           to
           his
           temptations
           ,
           he
           continually
           makes
           nearer
           approaches
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           gains
           a
           greater
           power
           over
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           But
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Devil
           can
           force
           no
           Man
           to
           Sin
           ;
           his
           temptations
           may
           move
           and
           excite
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           prevalent
           and
           effectual
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           our
           own
           will
           and
           consent
           ;
           't
           is
           our
           
             own
             Lusts
          
           closing
           with
           his
           Temptations
           ,
           that
           produce
           Sin.
           The
           Devil
           hath
           more
           or
           less
           power
           over
           Men
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           give
           way
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           never
           so
           much
           as
           to
           force
           their
           Wills
           ,
           and
           to
           compel
           them
           to
           consent
           to
           ,
           and
           comply
           with
           his
           temptations
           .
           
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           doth
           hardly
           offer
           this
           violence
           to
           Men
           for
           their
           good
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           much
           less
           will
           he
           permit
           the
           Devil
           to
           have
           this
           power
           over
           Men
           ,
           to
           their
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
           God's
           commanding
           us
           to
           resist
           the
           Devil
           ,
           supposeth
           that
           his
           temptations
           are
           not
           irresistible
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           tho'
           the
           Devil
           be
           frequently
           accessary
           to
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           yet
           we
           our selves
           are
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           tempts
           us
           many
           times
           to
           Sin
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           we
           that
           commit
           it
           .
           His
           temptations
           may
           sometimes
           be
           so
           violent
           as
           to
           extenuate
           our
           fault
           ,
           but
           never
           so
           forcible
           as
           wholly
           to
           excuse
           us
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           so
           far
           guilty
           of
           Sin
           ,
           as
           we
           give
           our
           consent
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           how
           powerful
           soever
           the
           temptation
           be
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           evil
           ,
           there
           is
           always
           enough
           of
           our
           own
           will
           in
           it
           to
           render
           us
           guilty
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           far
           from
           thinking
           that
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           Men
           to
           all
           the
           evil
           that
           they
           do
           .
           I
           rather
           think
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           wickedne●●
           that
           is
           committed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           springs
           from
           the
           evil
           motions
           of
           Mens
           own
           Minds
           .
           Mens
           own
           Lusts
           are
           generally
           to
           them
           the
           worst
           Devil
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           and
           do
           more
           strongly
           
           incline
           them
           to
           Sin
           ,
           than
           any
           Devil
           without
           them
           can
           tempt
           them
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           does
           all
           the
           mischief
           he
           can
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           God
           permits
           him
           ;
           and
           tho'
           the
           number
           of
           Evil
           Angels
           be
           probably
           very
           great
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           finite
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           hath
           a
           limited
           power
           ;
           and
           tho'
           they
           be
           very
           active
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           be
           but
           one
           where
           at
           once
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           malice
           at
           the
           utmost
           does
           only
           all
           the
           evil
           that
           it
           can
           ,
           not
           all
           that
           it
           would
           ;
           he
           plyes
           where
           he
           has
           the
           best
           Custom
           ,
           where
           he
           has
           the
           fairest
           Opportunity
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           hopes
           ;
           he
           leaves
           Men
           many
           times
           for
           a
           season
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           )
           he
           did
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           because
           he
           despairs
           of
           success
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           sometimes
           when
           he
           is
           gone
           ,
           these
           Persons
           grow
           secure
           ,
           and
           through
           their
           own
           security
           and
           folly
           fall
           into
           those
           Sins
           ,
           which
           the
           Devil
           with
           all
           his
           baits
           and
           wiles
           ,
           whilst
           they
           were
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           could
           not
           tempt
           them
           to
           commit
           .
        
         
           Others
           after
           he
           has
           made
           them
           sure
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           into
           the
           way
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           go
           on
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           mad
           of
           Sinning
           ,
           and
           as
           forward
           to
           destroy
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           Devil
           himself
           could
           wish
           ;
           
           so
           that
           he
           can
           hardly
           tempt
           Men
           to
           any
           wickedness
           ,
           which
           he
           does
           not
           find
           them
           inclin'd
           to
           of
           themselves
           .
           These
           he
           can
           trust
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           to
           their
           own
           inclinations
           and
           conduct
           ,
           finding
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           do
           as
           ill
           things
           of
           their
           own
           motion
           ,
           as
           if
           Satan
           stood
           continually
           at
           their
           right
           hand
           to
           prompt
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           on
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           can
           go
           into
           a
           far
           Country
           ,
           and
           employ
           himself
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           being
           confident
           that
           in
           his
           absence
           they
           will
           not
           bury
           their
           Talent
           ,
           and
           hide
           it
           in
           a
           Napkin
           ,
           but
           will
           improve
           it
           to
           a
           great
           advantage
           .
           And
           I
           wish
           that
           our
           own
           Age
           did
           not
           afford
           us
           too
           many
           instances
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           of
           such
           forward
           and
           expert
           Sinners
           as
           need
           no
           Tempter
           either
           to
           instruct
           or
           excite
           them
           to
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           Case
           the
           Devil
           betakes
           himself
           to
           other
           Persons
           ,
           and
           removes
           his
           Snares
           and
           Baits
           where
           he
           thinks
           there
           is
           more
           need
           and
           occasion
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           we
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           wickedness
           committed
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           the
           Devil
           hath
           no
           immediate
           hand
           in
           ,
           tho'
           he
           always
           rejoyceth
           in
           it
           when
           it
           is
           
           done
           ;
           and
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           reason
           to
           attribute
           all
           good
           to
           the
           Motions
           and
           Operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           ascribe
           all
           Sin
           and
           wickedness
           in
           the
           World
           to
           the
           Devil
           ;
           because
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           more
           powerful
           ,
           and
           is
           always
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           is
           more
           intent
           upon
           his
           design
           ,
           and
           as
           forward
           to
           promote
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Devil
           can
           be
           to
           carry
           on
           his
           work
           ;
           nay
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           is
           more
           active
           to
           excite
           Men
           to
           good
           ,
           than
           the
           Devil
           can
           be
           to
           tempt
           them
           to
           Evil.
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           there
           is
           no
           great
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           good
           Men
           do
           many
           good
           actions
           of
           their
           own
           inclination
           ,
           without
           any
           special
           and
           immediate
           motion
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           They
           are
           indeed
           at
           first
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           are
           continually
           afterwards
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           same
           Spirit
           :
           but
           where
           there
           is
           a
           new
           Nature
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           it self
           inclinable
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           will
           bring
           forth
           fruits
           ,
           and
           do
           actions
           answerable
           .
           Much
           less
           do
           I
           think
           that
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           every
           Man
           to
           all
           the
           evil
           that
           he
           does
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           part
           .
           When
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           habits
           of
           Vice
           are
           grown
           strong
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           the
           Devil
           may
           spare
           his
           temptations
           in
           a
           great
           
           measure
           ;
           for
           after
           wicked
           Men
           are
           wound
           up
           to
           such
           a
           pitch
           of
           impiety
           ,
           they
           will
           go
           a
           great
           while
           of
           themselves
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           Observation
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Apostle
           acquits
           God
           from
           having
           any
           hand
           in
           tempting
           Men
           to
           Sin
           ,
           so
           neither
           does
           he
           ascribe
           the
           efficacy
           and
           prevalency
           of
           temptation
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           Observation
           ,
           That
           he
           ascribes
           the
           efficacy
           and
           success
           of
           temptation
           to
           the
           lusts
           and
           vicious
           inclinations
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           seduce
           them
           to
           a
           consent
           and
           compliance
           with
           the
           temptations
           which
           are
           offered
           to
           them
           .
           
             Every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             and
             enticed
             .
          
           We
           have
           many
           powerful
           Enemies
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           much
           more
           in
           danger
           of
           treachery
           from
           within
           ,
           than
           of
           assaults
           from
           without
           .
           All
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Enemies
           could
           not
           destroy
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           but
           true
           to
           our selves
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Apostle
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           ascribe
           the
           efficacy
           of
           temptation
           ,
           to
           the
           irregular
           desires
           and
           vicious
           inclinations
           of
           Men
           ,
           rather
           than
           to
           those
           temptations
           which
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           permits
           them
           to
           be
           assaulted
           with
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           lay
           the
           blame
           of
           Mens
           Sins
           chiefly
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
         
           And
           that
           chiefly
           upon
           these
           two
           accounts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Men
           are
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           voluntary
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           hath
           put
           it
           in
           our
           power
           to
           resist
           these
           temptations
           ,
           and
           overcome
           them
           .
           Now
           so
           far
           as
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Men
           are
           voluntary
           ,
           it
           is
           their
           own
           fault
           that
           they
           are
           seduced
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           hath
           put
           it
           in
           our
           power
           to
           resist
           and
           overcome
           temptations
           ,
           we
           may
           blame
           our selves
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           overcome
           and
           foiled
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Lusts
           of
           Men
           are
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           voluntary
           .
           By
           the
           Lusts
           of
           Men
           ,
           I
           mean
           their
           irregular
           desires
           ,
           and
           vicious
           inclinations
           .
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           Nature
           of
           Man
           is
           very
           much
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           degenerated
           from
           its
           Primitive
           Integrity
           and
           Perfection●
           but
           we
           who
           are
           Christians
           ,
           have
           received
           that
           grace
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Natures
           are
           so
           far
           healed
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           neglect
           the
           means
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           mortifie
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           live
           a
           new
           Life
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           our
           Lusts
           remain
           unmortified
           ,
           we
           our selves
           are
           in
           fault
           ,
           much
           more
           if
           they
           gain
           new
           strength
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           habits
           ;
           for
           this
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           if
           
           we
           did
           not
           after
           we
           come
           to
           Age
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           discern
           between
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           voluntarily
           consent
           to
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           by
           wilful
           and
           deliberate
           Practice
           of
           known
           Sins
           ,
           improve
           the
           evil
           inclinations
           of
           our
           Nature
           into
           vicious
           habits
           :
           but
           if
           instead
           of
           mortifying
           and
           subduing
           the
           evil
           propensions
           of
           our
           Nature
           (
           which
           is
           no
           very
           difficult
           work
           to
           most
           persons
           ,
           if
           they
           begin
           it
           betimes
           )
           we
           will
           cherish
           and
           give
           new
           Life
           and
           Power
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           forfeit
           the
           grace
           which
           we
           received
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           bring
           our selves
           again
           under
           the
           Power
           and
           Dominion
           of
           Sin
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           then
           ,
           if
           our
           Lusts
           seduce
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           ready
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           it
           is
           still
           our
           own
           fault
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           mortifie
           our
           Lusts
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           would
           hearken
           to
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           obey
           his
           Calls
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           beg
           his
           Grace
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           we
           might
           yet
           recover
           our selves
           ,
           and
           
             by
             the
             Spirit
             mortify
             the
             L●sts
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           for
           tho'
           we
           have
           left
           God
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           quite
           forsaken
           us
           ,
           but
           is
           ready
           to
           afford
           his
           Grace
           again
           to
           us
           ,
           tho'
           we
           have
           neglected
           and
           abused
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           
           those
           that
           ask
           him
           ,
           tho'
           they
           have
           forfeited
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           tho'
           our
           Lusts
           spring
           from
           something
           which
           is
           Natural
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           live
           and
           have
           dom●●ion
           over
           us
           ,
           is
           voluntary
           ,
           because
           we
           ●ight
           Remedy
           it
           if
           we
           would
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           those
           Means
           which
           God
           in
           the
           Gospel
           offers
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           hath
           put
           it
           in
           our
           power
           to
           resist
           these
           temptations
           ,
           and
           overcome
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           our
           own
           fault
           ,
           if
           we
           yield
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           overcome
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           naturally
           in
           our
           power
           to
           resist
           ma●y
           sorts
           of
           temptations
           ;
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           neglect
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           ou●
           selves
           ,
           puts
           it
           into
           our
           power
           to
           resist
           any
           temptation
           that
           may
           happen
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           naturally
           in
           our
           power
           to
           resist
           many
           sorts
           of
           temptations
           .
           If
           we
           do
           but
           make
           use
           of
           our
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           those
           Considerations
           which
           are
           common
           and
           obvious
           to
           Men
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           resist
           the
           temptations
           to
           a
           great
           many
           Sins
           .
           Some
           Sins
           are
           so
           horrid
           in
           their
           Nature
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           have
           the
           strongest
           temptatio●s
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           have
           a
           natural
           aversion
           from
           them
           ;
           as
           deliberate
           Murder
           ,
           the
           danger
           and
           guilt
           whereof
           ,
           are
           both
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           make
           it
           easie
           for
           any
           
           considerate
           Man
           to
           resist
           the
           strongest
           temptation
           to
           it
           ,
           even
           that
           of
           revenge
           .
           A
           plain
           act
           of
           injustice
           ,
           whether
           by
           great
           fraud
           ,
           or
           by
           down
           right
           oppression
           ,
           is
           so
           base
           and
           disgraceful
           ,
           so
           odious
           and
           abhorred
           by
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           difficult
           to
           a
           Man
           that
           hath
           but
           a
           common
           understanding
           ,
           and
           common
           inclination
           to
           be
           honest
           ,
           to
           overcome
           the
           greatest
           temptation
           of
           gain
           and
           advantage
           ;
           nay
           he
           must
           offer
           considerable
           violence
           to
           his
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           ,
           to
           bring
           himself
           to
           it
           at
           first
           .
           Prophaneness
           and
           contempt
           of
           God
           and
           Religion
           is
           so
           monstrous
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           dreadful
           an
           appearance
           ,
           that
           every
           Man
           that
           will
           but
           use
           his
           Reason
           ,
           can
           have
           no
           temptation
           to
           it
           ,
           either
           from
           gratifying
           his
           humour
           ,
           or
           pleasing
           his
           Company
           ,
           or
           shewing
           his
           wit
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           of
           equal
           force
           with
           the
           Arguments
           which
           every
           Man's
           Mind
           and
           Conscience
           is
           apt
           to
           suggest
           to
           him
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           Sins
           much
           inseriour
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           temptations
           whereto
           may
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Reasons
           and
           Considerations
           of
           prudence
           and
           interest
           ,
           be
           baffled
           and
           put
           out
           of
           Countenance
           .
           To
           instance
           in
           common
           Swearing
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           think
           there
           is
           no
           temptation
           ,
           either
           from
           
           pleasure
           or
           advantage
           ,
           but
           only
           from
           fashion
           and
           custom
           .
           Now
           this
           temptation
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           conquer'd
           ,
           by
           considering
           that
           every
           Man
           that
           professeth
           to
           believe
           the
           Bible
           ,
           must
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Sin
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           Man
           be
           convin'd
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Sin
           ,
           I
           dare
           undertake
           to
           convince
           him
           that
           he
           can
           leave
           it
           .
           He
           that
           can
           chuse
           at
           any
           time
           whether
           he
           will
           Speak
           or
           not
           (
           which
           it
           is
           certainly
           in
           every
           Man's
           power
           to
           do
           )
           can
           chuse
           whether
           he
           will
           swear
           when
           he
           speaks
           .
           If
           he
           says
           he
           does
           it
           by
           custom
           and
           habit
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           does
           not
           think
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           very
           little
           Care
           and
           Resolution
           will
           in
           a
           short
           time
           cure
           any
           Man
           of
           that
           Custom
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           naturally
           in
           every
           Man's
           power
           to
           break
           off
           this
           Sin.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           puts
           it
           into
           our
           power
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           neglect
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           wanting
           to
           our selves
           ,
           to
           resist
           any
           temptation
           that
           may
           happen
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           puts
           into
           our
           power
           ,
           is
           as
           truly
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           as
           what
           we
           can
           do
           our selves
           .
           God
           offers
           his
           grace
           to
           every
           Man
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           he
           has
           promised
           to
           
             give
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             him
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           naturally
           in
           every
           Man's
           power
           to
           ask
           it
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Promise
           signifies
           nothing
           ;
           
           for
           if
           no
           Man
           can
           ask
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           'till
           he
           first
           have
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           promise
           it
           to
           them
           that
           ask
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           promise
           it
           to
           them
           who
           have
           it
           already
           ,
           and
           then
           't
           is
           needless
           to
           ask
           it
           .
           And
           if
           God
           offer
           his
           grace
           to
           every
           Man
           ,
           then
           't
           is
           every
           Man's
           fault
           if
           he
           have
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           every
           Man
           that
           hath
           it
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           ordinary
           assistance
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           resist
           any
           ordinary
           temptation
           .
           And
           if
           at
           any
           time
           God
           suffers
           good
           Men
           to
           be
           assaulted
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           in
           such
           Cases
           an
           Extraordinary
           grace
           and
           assistance
           ;
           and
           that
           either
           
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             what
             we
             are
             able
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             that
             with
             the
             temptation
             he
             will
             find
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Second
           thing
           I
           propounded
           to
           speak
           to
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Man
             is
             his
             own
             greatest
             tempter
             .
             Every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             and
             enticed
             .
          
           And
           now
           the
           proper
           Inferences
           from
           what
           I
           have
           been
           all
           this
           while
           Discoursing
           to
           you
           ,
           are
           these
           three
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Not
           to
           think
           to
           excuse
           our selves
           ,
           by
           laying
           the
           blame
           of
           our
           Sins
           upon
           the
           temptation
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           That
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           us
           is
           not
           our
           fault
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           our
           
           voluntary
           compliance
           with
           his
           temptations
           ,
           our
           consenting
           to
           that
           evil
           which
           he
           solicits
           us
           to
           ,
           which
           makes
           us
           guilty
           .
           
             Every
             Man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             aside
             of
             his
             own
             Lust
          
           ;
           the
           Lusts
           of
           our
           own
           hearts
           give
           the
           efficacy
           to
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           Men
           many
           times
           Sin
           upon
           the
           motions
           and
           suggestions
           of
           the
           Devil
           :
           but
           tho'
           he
           be
           guilty
           of
           tempting
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           consenting
           to
           his
           temptations
           .
        
         
           Many
           times
           we
           are
           not
           sure
           that
           the
           Devil
           tempts
           us
           to
           such
           a
           Sin
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           we
           commit
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           we
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           Nay
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Devil
           ,
           many
           would
           be
           wicked
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           not
           much
           less
           wicked
           than
           they
           are
           .
           The
           Lusts
           and
           vicious
           inclinations
           of
           Men
           would
           yield
           to
           the
           temptations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           tho'
           there
           were
           none
           to
           manage
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           them
           on
           to
           the
           greatest
           advantage
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           cannot
           excuse
           our
           faults
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           tempted
           by
           the
           Devil
           .
           If
           this
           were
           a
           sufficient
           excuse
           for
           us
           ,
           the
           Devil
           would
           take
           no
           pleasure
           in
           tempting
           us
           ;
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           his
           temptation
           being
           to
           make
           us
           guilty
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           guilt
           of
           Sin
           to
           make
           us
           miserable
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           From
           hence
           we
           learn
           what
           reason
           we
           have
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           
             not
             lead
             us
             into
             temptation
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           not
           permit
           us
           to
           fall
           into
           it
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Phrase
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           God
           is
           many
           times
           said
           to
           do
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           his
           Providence
           permits
           to
           be
           done
           .
           The
           best
           of
           us
           have
           some
           remainders
           of
           Lust
           ,
           some
           irregular
           desires
           and
           appetites
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           betray
           us
           to
           Sin
           ,
           when
           powerful
           temptations
           are
           presented
           to
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           great
           happiness
           to
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           by
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           violent
           temptations
           ;
           for
           our
           own
           strength
           to
           resist
           them
           is
           but
           small
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           secure
           ,
           and
           to
           neg●●ct
           our
           guard
           ;
           we
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           surp●ized
           ,
           and
           in
           continual
           danger
           through
           our
           own
           weakness
           or
           carelesness
           .
           Our
           greatest
           security
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           sincere
           ,
           and
           heartily
           desirous
           to
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           firmly
           resolved
           against
           Sin
           ,
           and
           do
           depend
           upon
           God
           for
           his
           grace
           and
           assistance
           ,
           that
           his
           Providence
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           dangerous
           and
           violent
           temptations
           ,
           which
           probably
           would
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           us
           ;
           he
           who
           knows
           what
           our
           strength
           is
           ,
           
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             above
             what
             we
             are
             able
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           From
           hence
           we
           may
           learn
           the
           best
           way
           to
           disarm
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           away
           the
           power
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           by
           mortifying
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           subduing
           our
           vicious
           Inclinations
           .
           When
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           may
           be
           done
           )
           Temptation
           hath
           lost
           its
           greatest
           advantage
           upon
           us
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Conspiracy
           of
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           with
           the
           Temptations
           that
           set
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           betrays
           us
           into
           their
           power
           .
           The
           true
           Reason
           why
           Men
           fall
           into
           Sin
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           they
           are
           tempted
           ,
           but
           because
           there
           is
           something
           within
           them
           ,
           which
           inclines
           and
           disposes
           them
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           to
           yield
           to
           it
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           when
           the
           Devil
           came
           to
           our
           Saviour
           to
           Tempt
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             found
             nothing
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           Temptations
           had
           no
           force
           upon
           him
           .
           The
           more
           we
           mortifie
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           the
           less
           the
           Devil
           will
           find
           in
           us
           ,
           for
           his
           Temptations
           to
           work
           upon
           .
           Every
           spark
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           when
           it
           falls
           upon
           Combustible
           Matter
           ;
           but
           tho'
           sparks
           fly
           never
           so
           thick
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           about
           us
           to
           catch
           fire
           .
        
         
         
           If
           we
           will
           not
           be
           drawn
           aside
           and
           enticed
           to
           Sin
           ,
           let
           us
           mortifie
           our
           Lusts
           ;
           for
           so
           far
           as
           we
           are
           mortified
           ,
           we
           are
           out
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Temptation
           .
        
         
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           complain
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           them
           ,
           tho'
           they
           pray
           to
           God
           continually
           for
           his
           Grace
           to
           that
           purpose
           .
           This
           indeed
           is
           one
           means
           very
           proper
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           used
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           all
           that
           we
           are
           to
           do
           ;
           we
           must
           break
           off
           habits
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           subdue
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           keep
           under
           our
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           find
           our selves
           able
           to
           resist
           and
           encounter
           Temptations
           with
           more
           success
           .
           And
           'till
           we
           do
           this
           ,
           in
           vain
           do
           we
           pray
           for
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           and
           depend
           upon
           him
           for
           strength
           to
           overcome
           the
           Temptations
           that
           do
           assault
           us
           ;
           for
           God's
           Grace
           was
           never
           design'd
           to
           countenance
           the
           sloath
           and
           negligence
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           to
           encourage
           and
           second
           our
           Resolutions
           and
           Endeavours
           of
           well-doing
           .
           If
           we
           expect
           
           God's
           Grace
           and
           Assistance
           upon
           other
           Terms
           ,
           we
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           provoke
           him
           to
           leave
           us
           to
           the
           power
           of
           Temptations
           ,
           to
           be
           
             drawn
             away
             and
             enticed
             by
             our
             own
             Lusts
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A62632-e810
           
             *
             This
             Sermon
             was
             Preach'd
             upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             publick
             F●●●●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A62632-e3650
           
             *
             Prea●h'd
             Nov.
             5.
             88.